KNIGHT ANGELS

BOOK OF LIFE

By Abra Ebner

Copyright © 2011 Abra Ebner

PREFACE:

Lacy laid Stella’s dead body on a rock, her feathered head broken by the Devil herself—Avery. “My Missy,” Lacy whispered.
Stella heard her but could not reply—she was dying. All she ever wanted was to be human. All she ever wanted was the chance to finally meet

him.

Since the day she saw his picture, her animal instincts had driven her to long for one thing, and one thing only—love.

She faced many challenges, but was determined to find a way around them. Stuck in a body that she never felt was her own, however, she now

realized she was about to die inside it. All her hopes were lost.

Lacy left her on the rock with a kiss, her guardian and friend for so many years. Slowly, she felt herself leaving this borrowed body, the closest

thing she’d had to finding him. From above, Stella watched as wind tickled the feathers she once possessed, stirring feelings she once felt, and
hope she once believed in. Her soul lingered for a while over the body she once called home, now filled with nothing but emptiness.

Just then, as she floated above a world she was destined to leave, a blue light drifted toward her through the air with no direction. It was a

strange and enticing blue light. It drew her in, all the while still above the lonely body she once owned. She watched it curiously, danced around it
until the light no longer danced back. Staring longingly at it, Stella was no longer able to avoid its beauty.

The two collided.

. . .

Alone in the woods, a new life was born to a human girl named Stella, left lying on a rock where a friend once left her. Opening her eyes, the

world seemed foreign, and quickly, the past faded away until all there was was now. Slowly sitting up in a human body suddenly so natural to her,
she ran her fingers through a bed of brown and white feathers that were scattered about. Her soft, human skin was in strange contrast to these
brittle-tipped feathers she felt she knew, but something inside her forgot how it was she knew them.

She tried to say something, but nothing came. Her mind a flutter with thoughts, she found each thought just as elusive as the next. Speech had

left her.

At last, with all her might, she managed a single line—perhaps the only line she could.

“Who am I?”

she asked out loud, voice cracking. The

words sounded foreign on her tongue, but words she knew and understood nonetheless.

The world whispered back, but it was too quiet to hear.
“

Who

am I?” she asked again, this time clearer. While she awaited a second answer, she gently plucked a feather from the rock and inspected

it. Still waiting, she pulled her knees to her chest against a chill. On this chill, the world whispered back, but still she did not understand.

Twisting the feather in her hand, a strange sensation overwhelmed her. Stella, was the only thought on her mind—perhaps an answer, but she

did not know why. The sensation grew, trickling down her spine to her fingertips. At first it burned, but soon it gave way to a rush of cool. In a second
her body had changed. Feathers now covered her shrunken frame as she struggled to fight the air with wings she hadn’t been expecting. She did
not understand how or why she had so quickly changed, but again it did not surprise her—it felt natural.

Flying there as though it was something she had always done, she decided to test a theory on her mind. She quickly imagined the soft human

skin of before, and in another second, she found herself back on the rock with human hands that were full of even more lose feathers—still warm.
Her long locks of dark brown hair fell about her surprised face.

A Natural Shifter had been fused to two lives already worn—one of them was Jane, and one was Stella.

MAX:

I pinched my finger along the crease of paper, concentrating on the task of folding it into a series of very straight and precise lines. I hadn’t felt

this nervous, this close to feeling in weeks, not since Jane had gone. Existing in the way we did now seemed like torture. She was there and I was
here, right where I had been for nearly eighty years—the In-between.

One last crease and the origami was finished. As hard as I tried, I simply could not bring myself to look across the river at her. I sighed, not

wanting this task to be done and dreading the look on Jane’s face. I felt alone—alone in Seoul and the In-between. This was once a place I
cherished for the simple beauty of seeing Jane’s face, charismatic and pure against all the dying there was around me. But now, seeing her just out
of reach reminded me that I’d failed to keep her in this world, failed to save her life. Across the river my toes now touched, her soul dwelled in the
one place I had run from all my life—the Ever After.

Releasing another breath, I feared that I had stalled long enough. I lifted my head. With an anxious gleam on her face, Jane smiled. Her tiny

silhouette seemed tangible as she sat on the opposite shore. It was hard to convince myself of the fact that nothing about her was tangible, not
anymore. She was a Glimmer now, a reflection made of nothing but dust and memories. As far as I knew, there was no way of bringing her back—
at least not in a way she would remember me or who she was, but I would not lose hope.

Without her, what would become of our world? More importantly, did I even care if she wasn’t in it? With all the horror there, at least here I knew

she would be sheltered and safe. Here she could be protected from all the things that had caused her pain to begin with—but the turmoil it has
created! With Jane gone, the Black Angels were free to stretch their wretched black wings upon the many priories left on Earth. None of this was
right. None if it made sense unless the prophecy Srixon had spoken of was somehow false. But, the prophets were never wrong, so why?

I studied Jane as the river reflected light across her face. I saw her as the sweet girl I always had. It’s funny to think that such a simple being

could be feared to the point of a near truce between the shadow and light within the human world. If only I had saved her, that fear could have lasted
a little longer. But as I said, this false hope had been based on a prophecy that clearly was never meant to come true, but why? Never before had
the prophets visions failed so miserably. Something had gone horribly wrong, and I needed to find out what, or why that was.

Though I knew this fate had already been written, I could not bring myself to admit it to Jane. She needed to believe that I could still save her. The

more I lied to her, however, the more I began to believe my lies. Telling her I’d bring her back convinced a small part of me that maybe this really
wasn’t over. Like every day, that’s what I wrote in the letter. I was promising Jane life, and when I made a promise, I kept it, no matter how
impossible it seemed.

JANE:

He stood there looking solid and sure, his air of confidence infecting me even from such a distance. I yearned to be back where he was, back in

life. The Ever After was not as I expected. Though it teemed with beauty and happiness, that happiness was short felt as I stared back at the life I
once lived and still wanted to. Why was I to be tortured this way? No matter the place, I always yearned for someplace else. I wondered if I
possessed the ability to be happy at all.

Max knelt toward the water, gently nudging his origami boat into the current. It sailed toward me on an invisible breeze, defying the flow to reach

me. I plucked it delicately from the water, having learned to despite my transparent figure of dust. It took concentration as I focused on my hands,
forcing every ounce of energy to my fingertips. I could feel the paper, a reminder of a world I should have forgotten. Already feeling exhausted by its
physical weight, I unfolded the paper boat. Max promised me the same thing he always did, but it never got dull. Somehow his promise felt like a
contract that could not be broken. He would bring me back. I would live again. This was what kept me going.

Completely taxed, I gave up as the note passed through my fingers and fell to the ground. I tried to collect my energy, but I had used far too much

already. Looking up, I could barely give Max a smile of reply.

The look on his face was far more pained than I’d ever seen it before. He turned away from me. It broke my heart to see him do that. I knew he

was blaming himself. It wasn’t his fault, though. I should have been smarter. I should have been able to see who Navia, or rather Avery, really was.
Shame on me.

Max looked back and nodded one last time. It was his signal that he was leaving. I never wanted him to go. His time here was always too short,

but I could understand why. Knowing him as I did, having shared my emotions with him, I knew he was a driven man. As much as he loved me,
seeing me here only made him angry.

I leaned into the bank as I watched him disappear into the distance of the In-between. I was able to feel the ground and the cool grass behind my

back. Anything aside from the other Glimmers could be felt as long as it lived or was created within the Ever After. Anything from the world I once
lived in, however, was like lead in my hands. Looking now, the origami note had already sunken into the ground, gone forever. I closed my eyes and
listened to the river, trying to let the anxiety sink away as the note had.

“Hello.” A small voice interrupted my concentration.
I opened my eyes. Above me stood a figure, silhouetted in the obscure rays of our world’s sun. “Hello,” I replied, sounding surprised. Aside from

my father, who came and went in forgotten wave-like dreams, I hadn’t met very many other Glimmers. I suppose I just wasn’t ready. Accepting the
fact that I was now a part of the Ever After meant forgetting my old life, at least that’s what I felt it meant.

“It’s not,” the girl replied to my thoughts, matter-of-factly.
I rolled my eyes away from her figure as she continued to hang over me, blocking the sun. The idea of her hearing my thoughts reminded me of

Emily and I couldn’t help but be annoyed. Learning of Emily’s abilities was haunting me even into the afterlife. Just remembering all the things I had
thought, and all the things she then heard in return? I felt embarrassed.

“You won’t ever forget your previous life as long as you’re here,” she added, as though to taunt me, reminding me of the fact that my guilt would

stick around.

I sat up, wanting to see this girl’s face more clearly. I wanted to know how to despise her that much better. Twisting to face her, however, my

anger quickly turned to surprise—she was younger than I had originally thought. She wore her blonde hair tightly pinned to her head, her yellow
dress imitating a look worn during renaissance times.

“And you are?” I asked, brow arced. My hands dug into the ground I was propped on for support as my energy was still low. Because of this, I

also lacked the ability for manners.

“Eliza Catherine Bourgone.” She smiled.
She couldn’t be any older than eleven, but the way she held herself—back straight, neck long and chin up—suggested obedience and age. No

wonder I’d thought she was older at first glance.

She laughed delicately—I presumed at my thoughts. Quickly, I employed the tricks Max had taught me to block her from my mind. She only

smiled wider.

“I figured you were different.”
“Different?” I tilted my head.
“Not human,” she replied sharply. She released her hands from behind her back, grasping at the billows of her dress and fanning them out

before sitting in the grass along with me. “You’re Glimmer is different than the others.” She narrowed her eyes, looking at the air around me. “More
experienced. If I had to guess you’re already quite familiar with death.” She blinked her bright blue eyes rapidly. “And if I’m not mistaken, you’re the
very same girl I’ve seen before—many times.” She pointed across the river to the other bank, suggesting she had watched me from a distance for
who knows how long. “So, I guess you don’t really have to guess that I already know a lot about you.”

“You’ve been watching me?”

Eliza nodded. “It’s very entertaining. You always looked so lost and confused. I couldn’t understand why you couldn’t eventually figure it out on

your own and just cross the river to this side, where you rightfully belong. As you know, you should have died long ago. You were cheating.” She
giggled, acting so sure of herself. “And the man I always see there with you—well, that was quite exhilarating.” She blushed in juxtaposition to her
otherwise overconfident behavior.

I blushed in return. “You shouldn’t spy on people. Hasn’t anyone ever taught you that?”
She plucked a piece of grass from the ground. “Of course, but having lived a seer, you find that eavesdropping is sometimes unavoidable.”
“You’re too young to witness that sort of stuff,” I went on.
Eliza laughed again. “Hardly. I’m far older than you. I just don’t look it.”
I fell silent, looking back at the river. Eliza was already irritating me to the point that I wished she’d leave, no matter how lonely I felt. “Whatever.” I

wasn’t being my normal self. In fact, I was even starting to sound a little bit like Emily. I tried to reconcile and change the subject, seeing that the girl
didn’t seem all too keen on leaving anytime soon. “You said I won’t forget?” My voice was forcibly more pleasant.

Eliza nodded. “Yes. That is right.”
“As long as I’m here, correct? At least that’s how you made it seem. But, where else would I go?”
Eliza tied a strand of grass into a bow and handed it to me with a sly look on her face. She was mimicking Max, as I’m sure she’d seen him do

this a hundred times from a distance. “Back.”

“Back? Back where?” I quickly assumed she meant to the real world—to life. “I can go back?” I was leaning toward her, gripping the ground with

excitement. Though Max promised to bring me back, he also warned not to try it on my own. He hadn’t told me why, but now I was curious.

She shook her head. “It’s easy to do, but you won’t be yourself. You won’t remember anything of who you were before, and your life’s challenges

will have changed. You become a new person all together. You see, if you go back the way I know of, who knows how long it will take before that
boy ever finds you again. It could be lifetimes. I said it was easy, but maybe not considering the whole picture you’re considering.”

My steeled spine slackened with disappointment. “Lifetimes,” I whispered. I could see now why Max told me not to try it on my own. He’d done

this enough already. He’d lived a life without me, waiting for me. He’d probably lived countless lifetimes without me. He wasn’t about to do that
again. If anything, Max needed to come here and recede on into the Ever After with me. That was the whole game, after all. He wasn’t about to die,
though, that was asking too much of his ego. I knew enough about Max that he wasn’t going to leave the world in the state it had become. He had a
drive to fix it first.

“But if he came here I couldn’t touch him anyway. I can’t touch anyone here, it seems.”
She tilted her head. “That’s not true. Love can be touched, whether that’s true love or not. If you love someone, in a way other than how you love

your father, Fate likes to allow you to touch each other.” She blushed again. Clearly this was not a subject she’d had a ton of experience with. “It’s
like her little game. Fate wants to see how you’ll interact and if you deserve the love you seek.”

“Have you found your love . . . ?” My voice trailed.
Eliza giggled. “Certainly not in my last life. I died too young.”
“Why haven’t you gone back, then?”
She bit her lip. “It’s all so hard. I’m just not ready yet. I’m not ready for that next life challenge.”
“But surely your other half has come to the Ever After too. He has to die as well. Wouldn’t you find him here?” I assured. I guess the exception

would be if he were an angel, pixie or something of the sort and hadn’t chosen to die yet, but that didn’t seem to be the case as far as I could tell.

She looked me in the eye. “But it doesn’t work like that. You have to meet your true love in life in order to know who they are in the Ever After. I

simply haven’t found him yet. Truthfully, I’m scared to.”

For as sure as Eliza seemed before, she now had a vulnerable side that I could definitely relate to. I was scared also. “How many times have

you died and gone back?”

She shook her head. “Who knows? As soon as you are reborn, everything starts over. Your mind is wiped clean.”
“A clean slate,” I nodded.
She didn’t seem to know the slang, giving me a confused look.
I just ignored her. “I take it you’ve been here a long time,” I looked at her clothes once more.
She nodded, but again it was a vague sort of nod. “Yes, but it doesn’t feel like it. I know it’s been a long time because I always ask the new ones

what era they’ve come from. Things really lose perspective here. There are plenty of others like me, working out their fears and reflecting on their
past lives before building the bravery to go back.” She shuddered. “Time becomes lost.”

I desperately wanted to know what kind of life she had lived before, but I was afraid to ask. Her visible discomfort suggested it was a horrible

one. Only that reason could explain her hesitation. I’m sure she was afraid to live it over again. I know I would be—I know I am.

“It’s a gamble not knowing what your next life challenge would be, or what you’d look like. What if I came back a child in the Amazon jungle?” she

went on, smiling mildly.

I thought about this. Max would never find me there. I began to see why Max was right. I shouldn’t try to go back on my own. There were endless

combinations and endless lives between us. It’s a miracle we found each other at all. It’s a miracle that anyone ever does.

STELLA:

I flew back to the rock and landed, quickly changing into my human form. I had grown ever more comfortable with life in this human figure, but I

still didn’t understand who I was beyond a name—Stella. I set the rabbit I’d just caught on the rock where I’d been born into this world. Once the
rabbit was laid to rest, I pulled on some clothes I’d managed to steal from a nearby hunter’s cabin—an old sweatshirt and jeans. Still, it did little to
keep me warm in this blooming winter weather.

Sliding my palms against each other, I made quick work of skinning the warm rabbit. In my mind I wanted to cook it. I’d watched the man at the

cabin perform the task of skinning a rabbit and making fire a number of times now, but I’d not yet attempted it on my own. I was curious, though. As
an owl I knew I could survive the winter just fine on instinct, but I craved the chance to be human.

I picked up an arm-length stick I’d stripped of its foliage. With a length of string, I tied it to each end of the stick, making something that looked

like the bow the man in the cabin hunted with. I looked at the bow, wondering how it was I knew what it was at all. I must have lived a human life
before this one, but I couldn’t remember it. All I could remember were things like words, and general skills like walking, running, and jumping, just not
speech beyond the simple line of ‘who am I’. That wasn’t going to get me very far.

I grasped a bit of foliage and made a small pile. Picking up a second stick that was half the length of the first, I looped it onto the string of the

bow and stuck the tip of it into the pile of foliage. Holding the bow horizontal with the ground, I began to drive it back and forth like sawing down a
tree. The faster I did this the faster the stick looped in the bow spun against the foliage that was wedged against the rock. Soon enough, smoke
began to wisp its way through the foliage. I stopped and dropped the bow and stick to the ground. Bringing my face close to the foliage, I blew
gently. Within, an ember began to glow.

I gathered the ember in my hands and added it to the pile of kindle I had collected earlier. Fanning the small ember, it eventually grew into a

flame and then a fire. Right away I was impressed by the heat it put off. Anxious to eat cooked meat, I skewered the rabbit and set it close to the
flames. An hour passed before the meat appeared cooked as I had seen the hunter’s. With anticipation, I pulled the rabbit away from the flames,
pinching a bit of flesh near the leg. Right away I yelped as the heat of the meat took me off guard. I waited a moment, my leg shaking with
impatience before trying again. This time, the meat was cooler to the touch and I was able to slip off a chunk. It felt noticeably drier than the fresh
meat had against my human hands, but it flaked in a way that made my mouth water. I touched the meat to my tongue, and instantly the taste was far
more complex than I’d ever tasted with the tongue of the owl. I was taken by the whole experience, and before I knew it, there was nothing but
bones.

Finished, I couldn’t help but feel restless as my stomach felt full. The task itself had been completed, but I was bored. I wanted more of this new

life. Inside me, something began to tickle up my spine. I tried to determine what the feeling was. Trying it on for size, I began to get the sense that it
was a memory that wanted to come out. In this memory, there was the intense feeling that there was someone I needed to find. But who was this
someone and why?

Looking at my hands, I picked at the dirt caked under my fingernails. If my purpose was to find this person, this person I now saw as a man, I

knew that I could not find them in the human world looking the way I did. What resources did I have to make myself into more of the human I
observed watching the hunter? The question presented all the answers I needed. Quickly, I switched back into an owl and flew toward the cabin. It
was dusk and I knew the hunter would still be out hunting. It was the only chance I had for the next few days.

WES:

Lacy and I stood outside Emily’s bedroom door. “This is hard for her,” I whispered.
“Hard for her?” Lacy rolled her eyes. “Brother, I realize it’s hard for her. But, don’t you think it’s maybe a little harder for her mother? She saw

Jane die.”

“Jane isn’t dead,” I snapped.
Lacy gave me a look, one that told me not to get my hopes up.
I sighed, pinching my fingers around my forehead. I had a headache. Voices murmured their way up the stairs. I couldn’t make out what they

were saying but I imagined they were speculating as to how Jane had—gone.

Who was I kidding?

The best chance I had of getting over this was to say it—died.

Jane had died. She was dead. I knew no one wanted me to refer to it this way, but really, what other way was there to say it? As far as I was

concerned, I would never interact with Jane again. Though Max could still see her, what did that do for me? I couldn’t see her, and as far as I was
concerned, she was dead.

Dead.

But it felt silly. All this felt silly. A funeral? I realized her mother wanted to make this as traditional as possible for everyone who didn’t know about

the family secret of magick. But still, she knew the truth, knew that Max was trying to bring her back. What if he did? What would she tell people
then? That Jane just reappeared? I was still angry about what Jane’s mother, Sarah, had decided to do with Jane’s body. She gave it to the priory
for safe keeping.

Safe keeping?

The whole idea gave me chills. Jake had promised me it would be fine. Apparently they replaced the blood in her

veins with infected vampire blood in order to keep her preserved. But, doesn’t that make her a vampire? A chill ran down my spine. Just the thought
of her body frozen in time like that made my stomach churn.

Oh, and did I mention that they’ve never done this before?
Never had they successfully brought a soul back from the Ever After. It’s just not possible—yet. At least that was the rumor around Winter Wood.

But knowing Max’s stubborn demands, I guess they had to try. After all, they owed it to her. She’d been the only hope left against the Black Angels,
perhaps even still, I’m not sure. I’m not really sure what happened in the first place.

In some ways I think keeping Jane suspended as she was gave the people of Winter Wood hope, even if Jane’s future had nothing to do with

saving it anymore. Everyone was nervous right now, and without a better plan in place, this was it. We’d all heard the stories about the European
priories. They’d been taken over by the Black Angels already. Just two weeks since Jane’s death and you’d think it was like opening a floodgate.
Perhaps the thought of simply having Jane’s body made people think they’d never come here, but I wasn’t so naïve. It was only a matter of time
before more Greg-like characters showed up in town. I wasn’t looking forward to it.

And what was it with this prophecy, anyway? I hadn’t even heard about it until after Jane died. If it were so important, why didn’t I know about it

before and why hadn’t it worked? In my short familiarity with the history of prophecies, it seems that they’d always come to fruition. Why didn’t they
better protect her? It was careless of the priory to let Jane wander on her own—with that Avery girl, nonetheless. I’m sure they knew what was
happening—I figure they know everything. Perhaps they thought Max would do a better job. I almost couldn’t help but feel bitterness toward him for
failing, but seeing him now, I knew he was punishing himself enough without me adding to it.

Lacy was leaning against the wall, staring at a picture across the hall. I wondered what she was thinking and if it were as complex as her look

would suggest. I mimicked her, arms folded across my chest. I was just about to strike up a conversation when I heard Emily’s door open at last. A
small sniffle escaped. I stood up straight, turning to peer in through the small opening.

“Are you okay?”
I saw Lacy shake her head out of the corner of my eye, annoyed with my obvious question. I ignored her.
Emily nodded.
I felt so hopeless. Her eyes were stained red as they’d been almost every morning for the past two weeks. “Are you ready?” I urged. I didn’t want

to push her into this assuredly awkward situation but everyone was looking for her. Quite frankly, I had run out of excuses as to why she was hiding.
At some point, though, she was going to have to face this—tomorrow was going to be her first day back at school.

Emily nodded again.
For the last two weeks she had been taking this the only way I figured she knew how, by shutting herself away from the world. She was hiding

now as she had hid her abilities to hear thoughts all her life. I couldn’t imagine how excruciatingly truthful it was hearing all those same thoughts now,

especially with the speculating I assumed was happening amongst the crowd downstairs. I knew if I were her, it would be really hard to stay sane,
and that’s what scared me. The last thing I wanted was for Emily to dive into another tail spin of drugs just to forget it all. I’d attached myself to her
side every moment for the last two weeks. Not hard to do when her mother was encouraging me. I guess she didn’t see the harm in it, and she was
right. Emily was going to need constant support.

Emily slipped out of her room and stood before us, looking so frail. She was wearing a dark blue cotton dress but no shoes. Looking at her feet,

she had one foot crossed over the other, toenail polish chipped as I’m sure it was the last of her worries. Her skin was white and her posture tired.

Despite Max’s promise to bring Jane back, I knew it had given Emily little comfort. It hadn’t done much to lift her mood. She never trusted Max

much, if at all. She was happier to assume the worst than hope for the best, only to be crushed later when his promise didn’t come true. I had no
choice but to be optimistic, even if in my heart I wasn’t. Emily didn’t need me being as negative as she was right now.

Lacy put her arm around Emily’s shoulders. “You’re going to be alright.”
I gave Lacy a look. Emily hated to hear that.
Emily looked at me with eyes that said she was okay with Lacy’s attempt at niceties. She was crunched under Lacy’s grip, but somehow she

seemed to like it there. I was amazed.

I heard a creak on the stairs behind us. Emily’s gaze wandered past me, her pupils dilating. I turned, only to feel jealousy as I saw Jake standing

at the bottom of the stairs. He was staring at Emily in a way that caused my teeth to grind together. From around the corner, as though it couldn’t get
worse, Max arrived at his side. I saw Emily’s demeanor change to one of bitterness. She wouldn’t admit it, but I knew she was just as angry with
Max as I was.

Max whispered something to Jake and Jake walked away, leaving Max waiting for us.
“Come on, Emily.” I took her hand and salvaged her from Lacy’s grip. I led her down the stairs toward Max.
Max’s eyes had changed considerably over the past few weeks, slowly draining of what little human life was left. Each day he appeared less

and less alive to me, and more and more drone-like. He had buried himself in the task of fixing what had happened. In a way I had liked being near
him at first—he’d had a sense of Jane still about him, but today, all that was gone. He was a stranger to me if not for the familiar outline of his stone-
like face.

He nodded as we landed on the bottom floor, ushering us toward the living room as Lacy joined Max behind us. She whispered something to

him but I missed what it was. Emily flashed me a look, knowing what Lacy said in ways I couldn’t. I just squeezed Emily’s hand more tightly, not sure
what Lacy said but sensing enough from Emily’s annoyed scent that she was notifying Max about Emily’s ever changing mood.

The living room was a blur of familiar faces from school, friends from town, and clouds of human scent. I had learned to sniff out who was human

and who wasn’t as my animal instincts continued to magnify with each passing minute—a pubescent state I was hoping would peak and subside
soon. I smiled and tried to be polite, but in my mind I was making mental lists.

Mrs. Baker, the English teacher—

human.

Mrs. Tuel, the librarian—

not human,

but we knew that already, in one way or another.

It took only seconds for me to categorize them, and often they would appear to be categorizing me as well. Magickal beings addressed me in a

knowing manor, a bow or wink, implying they knew what I was in return. I guess I’d never looked at people as closely as I do now. Understanding the
secret way about our community made me wonder how I never saw it before. For the most part humans maintained a highly ignorant bearing,
passing through life with no idea of those that protect them. I saw why the priory took on this task. Humans were blissfully unaware of the world like a
pet, living out their lives with little distress beyond making money to survive. Making money to survive was just the tip of the iceberg for us—life had
suddenly lost a lot of its freedom.

Emily was swept away from me by a couple of old ladies. I was left standing against the wall with my hands in my pockets. To my dismay, Jake

joined me.

“Max hasn’t found Avery.” He informed me, speaking low. He hid in my shadow to maintain his energy. Knowing he was a vampire made me

notice how he’d always done this. It’s not that daylight hurt him, it just drained him of energy and made him annoyingly groggy. Preserving the
energy he had admittedly made him more pleasant to be around, so to me I didn’t always mind his awkward nearness—other than the fact I disliked
him.

“He’s not going to find her,” I reminded. “If she was easier to find, I’m sure he would have done it two weeks ago.”
Jake snorted. “Doubt that. What I understand is that Max didn’t know any of this was going to happen. I’m still trying to decide if I believe that or

not. Either way, I would have thought the priory would keep him better informed.”

“That’s a joke,” I laughed low. “I think it’s all a conspiracy. There’s some manipulation of the truth going on, that’s for sure.”
Jake laughed sarcastically. “Still, I’m not surprised Max hadn’t tried to find Avery before all this. I mean, to him she was just an ex-girlfriend. You

don’t typically suspect your ex to come back with the type of vengeance Avery did.”

My brow rose. “Are you sure about that? Seems pretty predictable to me. That stuff happens all the time.” But still, I had to agree with him a little.

I let him know that with my open thoughts. It wasn’t Max’s job to keep tabs on his ex like Jake suggested. If I had to keep tabs on every girl I’d ever
kissed, the job would be insurmountable.

Jake laughed. “You don’t have that many ex-girlfriends, Romeo.”
Allowing Jake a moment to roam my head sent a chill down my spine—he wasn’t shy about it. I growled at him before pushing him out and

shutting off my thoughts.

With him out of my head, I thought more deeply. I didn’t like to admit to myself that I’d ever agree with Jake, but it was inevitable from time to

time. My reasons for disliking him were obvious. I knew enough from the events a few weeks ago that Jake had a thing—correction—a

huge

thing

for Emily. I wasn’t okay with the fact that he had been spending his nights watching her sleep from the chair in the corner of her room. I was still
angry that I hadn’t caught onto that. How was it he could be so invisible to me? It only made me worry about what he was hiding now because I knew
he was hiding something, he had to be.

Comparing myself with Jake, Jake seemed the better man, at least on paper. Perhaps I was being hard on myself. I wasn’t necessarily a good

judge of who was going to best for Emily in the long run, I just hoped it was me. The one certainty I could count on was the fact that Jake would
legally never be allowed to be with Emily. As a vampire, he was forbidden. His kind was a life saver in that respect—their leaders forbade outside
unions for fear of spreading the fever further than necessary.

Still, I couldn’t trust that Jake wasn’t the type that would break the rules for love—especially when it was for Emily. I let this last thought out so he

could hear it.

Jake shrugged, hearing it as I hoped he would.
I wasn’t ashamed of that.
“I promise I’m going to stay away from her, Wes. I told you that.”

I laughed sarcastically. “Yeah, but it’s not necessarily you I’m worried about.” I looked across the room at Emily who was nodding at whatever the

old ladies were telling her. “I know her enough to understand how unstable she is.” I looked Jake in the eyes again, eyes obscured behind his anti-
reflective glasses in order to hide the nocturnal nature of his metallic gaze. “Just promise me, if you can, right here and now that you’ll deny her if
she ever . . .” I allowed my voice to trail. He knew what I meant.

Jake nodded. “I promise not to give in. It’ll be hard. I won’t lie.”
I glared at him.
Jake looked amused. “But I won’t give in.”
And I had to believe him. If there was one thing I’d learned about vampires over the past few weeks it was the fact that they were brutally, almost

compulsively honest. Perhaps it was the fever, but they could not be bothered to lie. However, they were experts at avoiding the truth in such a way
that would never classify as a lie, too. You just had to know how to tell the difference, and watch for the loopholes in a promise.

“I know enough about Emily to watch for the signs, Wes. Besides, I’m afraid of what Max would do to me, not to mention what my own kind would

do to me—they don’t like me much as it is.” His eyes behind his glasses got big. “They don’t like that I choose to attend a human high school,
therefore denying my real race.”

Max approached from the other room. “I’m headed out.”
“Did you get a lead?” I could see the urgency in his eyes, one of the only emotions I still could see from him anymore. Everything was urgent

now, it seemed.

He’d already turned to leave, but paused and looked over his shoulder. “Not on Avery, but my brother. I’ve been waiting to feel something from

his end. It’s complicated. I’ll keep you posted.”

I felt a rush of anticipation trickle down my spine. “Let me know if I can help.”
“Me too,” Jake added with determination.
I glared at Jake, angry that he’d copied my declaration of assistance. “There’s no need for you to do this on your own, Max,” I added. “Besides,

we work well as a team.” I looked for some flicker of gratitude behind Max’s dark eyes, but none came.

“I’ll keep you posted,” he repeated, turning away from us as he left the room.
I shook my head. “He’s stubborn.”
Jake snorted. “You think? No wonder Jane loved him so much. She was stubborn, too. At least for as much as I knew her.”
I grumbled.
Jake snorted again. “Why do you even care anymore? Here you’re telling me to stay away from Emily when clearly you still pine over Jane, at

least a little.”

“No,” I denied. “I don’t. She’s been my friend for a long time. It’s more of a protective instinct—a brotherly instinct.”
Jake’s smirk didn’t fade. “I don’t think considering Jane as a sister is smart given your intimate past. Kinda disturbing, really.”
“Shut up, Jake.” I pushed away from the wall as I saw the old ladies leave Emily’s side, giving me the excuse to re-join her. I could handle Jake in

small bouts, but that was it.

I walked across the room and touched Emily’s elbow, her back to me. She startled, turning fast, only to smile when she saw my face. It was

moments like this that made me feel secure in our relationship. I leaned forward and kissed her brow, her hands grasping my shirt in a way that told
me she needed me, needed my support. I liked being needed. Jane had never needed me; she was too independent and self-assured. Jane had
never had a doubt—at least she’d never share it if she did.

“I feel bad for Max.” Emily looked in the direction he had gone. “I know he hides a lot, but every now and then I get a glimpse of his mind when he

thinks no one is looking.”

Here she was, feeling sorry for Max when it was her sister that was gone. I couldn’t believe her compassion.
“He really is an angel, Wes.” She looked me in the eye. “It’s amazing some of the things I see. I wish you could see it too. It gives me a little

peace when it comes to Jane, knowing wherever she is is beautiful.”

“You’ve seen her in his mind?”
She nodded big. “When he lets me. I think he does it on purpose. It’s not like he comes to me and says, ‘hey, check this out.’ But somehow he’s

always opening his thoughts just when I need it. I know you still loved Jane in your own way, Wes, but Max and Jane were the real thing.”

I wanted to ask her if she thought we were the real thing, but I refrained. I guess I didn’t want to see her reaction or sense any hint of possible

doubt, should there be any. I wasn’t prepared to face what I feared was the truth anyway—we weren’t meant to last.

Another group of neighbors approached us, both human and both looking quite distraught. I stood by for support, but my mind still wandered. If

Emily and I weren’t meant to last, then who was truly meant for me? It was a dark thought as my love for Emily was still ripe, but a thought I had to
think in order to protect myself. My heart had been bitterly damaged by Jane’s rejection and it taught me to never get too comfortable, but—I wanted
to be comfortable. I wanted easy. I wanted true love.

STELLA:

I stepped into the shower, quickly washing my earthly body. This body was attached to me, that was for sure, but it still didn’t feel like mine. I

washed my hair with the only bottle of soap there was. Suds ran down my face and I rinsed them away. I stood under the stream for a while and dug
the dirt out from under my nails. My thoughts ran. I’d observed enough about the culture I was about to enter to know what it meant to fit in, but I didn’t
know everything. Being unable to talk was going to pose a problem, but hopefully I would be able to learn as I went along. I’d tried on my own but it
hadn’t been easy. I couldn’t make my soft, human mouth form correctly. The only sentence I was able to say was, ‘who am I?’

That wasn’t going to get me very far.
Done washing, I shut off the water and stepped out of the shower. Steam rose from my body as I reached for the fresh towel I had found in the

hunter’s closet, now resting on the counter. It smelled of pine and damp forest, a smell much more familiar to me than the human smell left on most
of the objects in this cabin.

I had less than an hour before the hunter returned, give or take depending on how the hunt went. The hunter was relatively skilled as far as

human skill took him, but still much slower than me. With the arrival of winter, however, I myself had seen the dwindling animal population in the
woods. I was hoping he would be later than normal as a result.

I roughly dried my hair and ran a comb through it, placing each object back exactly where I’d found it. The hunter was very neat, very calculated.

Each object was clean, and each object had its place. I’d learned what each object was used for by observing the hunter through the windows,

learning what it was called by listening to him talk to himself despite the muffling of the glass between us. Some things I instinctively knew already,
like some part of this human body remembered it from a previous life.

I looked at my reflection in the mirror. My long, dark hair began to curl as it dried. My face was pale and thin, my expression plain and sad. I bit

my lips, trying to bring out some color. There were a few freckles kissing each of my cheeks. I pinched them too, hoping to add color there. My eyes
were the only thing that felt like me, a bright amber, wildly speckled with brown and gold. That was the owl I knew, but the rest of me was the human I
needed to get to know.

Leaving the bathroom, I rummaged through the hunter’s closet in search of some human clothes. There was a red and black flannel shirt, and

searching through his collection of pants, I settled for a pair of long johns that fit me in a more feminine way. Diving in one last time, I stole a pair of
his hunting boots from the back. They were an old pair I was certain he wouldn’t even notice were gone. I pulled a tall set of wool socks on over the
leggings, rolling them up and below my knees before slipping them into the boots. The thick wool made the boots fit a little better. Luckily, the hunter
didn’t have very big feet.

Satisfied, I grabbed a wool coat hanging by the door and walked outside. I paused on the small porch, listening intently for any sign of the hunter,

not wanting him to see me as I walked off in his clothes. Though I knew he wouldn’t shoot at a human, I still felt the tingle of fear from my animal side.
That was enough to scare me. Standing for another moment, I heard nothing but the far off rustle of a few lingering leaves on the winter trees,
blowing in the wind. I stepped out from under the shelter of the porch and took off on the trail toward the highway. I walked as fast as I could,
considering the large boots and my still awkward familiarity with walking.

I felt as though I had been dropped here from another world. I had to wonder what world? Would someone recognize me? I knew nothing beyond

the last two weeks of my life. There were instincts that told me I was different, that the fact I could also be an owl wasn’t something to flaunt but hold
private. I understood basic things as I said before, but how did I know them?

Perhaps my answers lay with the one I was supposed to find. Seeing him would solve all my problems.
I knew it.

EMILY:

All the guests had finally left. My mother had collapsed on the couch downstairs, now snoring. Watching her, I didn’t know how she could

manage to sleep at all—my heart hadn’t stopped aching. I walked upstairs to my bedroom where I found Wes. He lay across my bed on his
stomach, legs sprawled and mouth open, also snoring. My pink comforter was tangled over his body, making me smile for the first time today.
There was a gentle creak from the rocking chair in the corner of my room. I jumped, expecting to see Jake, but it wasn’t Jake sitting in it this time. It
was Lacy.

I breathed deep. “You scared me,” I whispered.
Lacy shrugged. She didn’t seem to care what she had done to me, good or bad. That was just the way she was.
I looked back at Wes. My once fond admiration of his sleep was now replaced with annoyance. I hated when Wes dozed off and left me alone

with Lacy. Frankly, I didn’t have the energy to care whether she liked me or not, but still, I felt rude not saying something. I guess what was useful with
our forced companionship was that we shared a similar feeling—a feeling of loss.

“I’m sorry about you’re owl, Stella.”
Her eyes flashed away from the wall to me, looking so much wilder than her brother’s. “You mean Missy,” she corrected. The ongoing fight as to

what to call the owl still lingered even after her death. Wes had nicknamed her Stella, which I had to agree was a cuter name than the Missy name
Lacy had given her.

“I’m sorry about Missy,” I corrected. “I know she was like a sister to you.” I didn’t like being stuck in the middle of their name fight. I needed to

remember to flip flop from one to the other depending on who I was with.

“You can’t understand,” Lacy grumbled.
I found that a pompous statement, given the circumstances. “I can try.”
I could see Lacy’s shoulders soften and she leaned forward in the rocking chair. Perhaps she would open up to me for once. “She was the only

thing I had for so long. I envied her, even. Missy could be who and what she was. She had simple emotion. She had a simple life.”

I smiled, “And a crush on Wes.” It was a daring thing to say, but it paid off.
Lacy laughed. “Yeah. Seriously.”
“Missy loved you most, though. You just couldn’t see that from your perspective.”
“No, I couldn’t.” Lacy was staring at her hands, rubbing her thumbs together with her fingers folded together.
“Wasn’t it obvious when she gave her life to protect you?” I continued. Lacy deserved as many condolences as I did. Unfortunately, human’s

never understood consoling someone so gravely for what seemed to them a simple lost pet. Stella, or Missy, wasn’t just a pet. Though Missy had
been a thorn in my side with her constant jealousy over Wes, I now admired her devotion as a friend.

“I guess you could say she’s in a better place.” Lacy offered.
I nodded in agreement. “I’m sure she’s with Jane.”
I sat on the edge of the bed and we fell into silence. Many minutes passed before the silence was interrupted by a snort from Wes. I looked over

at him in time to see his eyes open a crack. He mumbled something but I couldn’t understand him.

“What?”
He took a moment to wake up before repeating himself, wiping drool from his mouth. “What time is it?”
“Close to midnight.” I grabbed his ankle through the pink comforter.
He rolled over, spinning under my touch. “Any word from Max?”
I shook my head. “About what?”
Wes rubbed his eyes. “Oh, right, you weren’t there. Max thinks he found a lead on Greg.”
I shuddered at the mention of his name. I was never going to get used to hearing it, not since he brain washed me and forced me to kill a man at

the beginning of this year.

“He’s left to go see if he can catch up with him,” he went on.
“Went where?” Lacy chimed in.
Wes shook his head. “No idea. He didn’t seem to want my help.”
“I don’t think I want you to help,” I protested. “Not with anything concerning Greg—or Avery for that matter.”

Wes ignored me.
I couldn’t help but feel anxious about the fact that Wes had offered to help. The last thing I needed was to lose him as well. He, Jane and Jake—

and I suppose Lacy—were the only people I had to confide in. Without Wes here, I’d be forced to confide with Jake, and I doubt Lacy would stick
around without Max. I really just didn’t want to be left with Jake. It’s not that I disliked Jake, if anything it was something of the opposite. Jake’s blue
dancing light continued to tease me, and in my weakening state I wasn’t sure I could trust myself alone with it, I could barely trust myself in a
crowded room with it. My only hope was that if Wes left to help Max, he’d take Jake with him. At least then I’d get a few moments of peace.

Wes propped his hands behind his head. “Jake would be there with me,” he said, as though hearing my thoughts for once. “Greg can’t stop the

three of us together. Besides, Greg won’t hurt Max because what hurts Max hurts him, too. You have to remember that.”

“I remember,” I barked, further irritated. “That’s what worries me. It makes you and Jake easy targets. He may avoid killing Max, but he probably

won’t take the same precautions with the two of you.”

“Max won’t let anything happen to us,” he added with a shrug, as though it was no big deal.
I snorted. “Right, just like he’d never let anything happen to Jane.”

MAX:

I stormed through the large carved doors into the empty hall. “Srixon!” I yelled, an undeniably irrational pitch to my voice.
My feet pounded over the tiled floor, past columns draped in flowing fabric thrown skyward with my passing. A few steps later I’d reached the

alter. Srixon stood with his back to me, lighting a candle and placing it on the pew as though my presence meant nothing. He silently made one last
prayer, taking his time before turning to face me.

“My son.”
His calm greeting only threw wood on my fiery anger. I was in no mood to entertain Srixon’s references to me as his son, not anymore. “You

protected her, didn’t you?” I was referring to Avery, his only offspring—it was the only thing that made sense. He had purposefully withheld the truth
of the prophecy in order to protect her. Though she was evil, I could see that a father’s love for his daughter transcends many boundaries, good or
bad. It was like my love for my brother. I would always hope he’d change.

“I’m sorry, Max,” he admitted.
Looking him in the eye, I saw the guilt and the truth, but it wasn’t guilt enough—I expected more remorse. “Do you realize what you’ve done?”
Srixon laced his fingers together before him. His gold trimmed robe was cuffed around his wrists, draping to the floor and sweeping the ground

in a dramatic fashion. “I do.”

“Well, I don’t. I need to know the whole prophecy. You told me Jane was an integral part. Jane’s father implied this as well. I don’t understand,

then, why she died before this came to fruition.”

Srixon looked at a loss for words.
I went on. “I need to know the truth if you expect me to fix this for you, if you even want to see it fixed.” I narrowed my eyes, trying to read him.
Again he gave me no answers.
I let the question that had been burning through my conscience come out. “Have you sided with the Black Angels?” I threatened.
Srixon finally reacted, swallowing hard.
I feared his reaction, sensing fault, but could it also have been from fear or vulnerability? “Please Srixon, don’t tell me that—”
He raised his hand to stop me. “I will never side with the Black Angels. I will always be a Knight.”
His words were reassuring and strong, suggesting truth, though his truthfulness in the past was in question. Right now, however, I was going to

have to give him the benefit of the doubt. “Then start acting like a Knight,” I spoke strongly. It felt cliché, but well warranted. “You need to forget your
family ties for a moment and think about the future of our world. Besides, your daughter would not show you the same mercy you’ve shown her, and
you know it. She hates all of us—me for breaking her heart and taking her light, you for putting her in the situation in the first place, and everyone
else for laughing at her when it happened. In a way, I can’t blame her for being so angry. Stronger beings than her would have taken the same dark
path she has. She hates us with reason,” I reiterated.

Srixon shook his head. “You’re wrong, Max. Avery still loves the both of us. She’s just lost.”
My jaw locked. “I don’t see the difference.”
Srixon took a moment to think on this, dropping his hands to his sides as though tired. “If there’s one thing you need to trust me on, it’s the fact

that I can bring her back.”

I was shaking my head, refusing to believe him. “You keep going back to this, trying time and time again to bring your sweet Avery back but you

fail every time. It’s insanity.”

“This time it can’t fail. The prophecy has changed. Avery must be persuaded to come back to our side if any of us are going to survive.”
I was taken aback for a moment. It was impossible to pull a pixie out of the shadows. How was it the prophecy could expect this to happen? I

clenched my fists, trying to keep myself from attacking Srixon here and now. If he had been candid about the prophecy from the beginning, we
wouldn’t be in this mess. “I suggest you tell me the whole prophecy. No more lies, Srixon. This time I demand council with the prophets themselves.
It is the only way I will agree to any of this. I will not waste my time on any more of your lies.”

Srixon nodded, though reluctantly.
“I demand to see them right now. I have a lead on Greg and I don’t want to lose it waiting for you to grant me permission.” I stuck my hand in his

face. “I want to learn the truth. I want to move forward.”

My request had made Srixon noticeably nervous, but my steady ground hopefully urged him to see that I wasn’t leaving without learning the truth

—not this time.

After a moment of further thought, Srixon sighed and turned his back to me, “Follow me.” He urged me forward with a waving hand.
I followed him around and behind the golden alter and through a door to the left that lead deeper into the temple and capital building. Stone

steps wound downward, further and further until the dampness of being below ground could be felt against my skin. At last the stairway ended at a
door lit by a single flame. The flame was housed within a small glass lantern that sat on a small pedestal to the left. I was unable to pick up a lot of
the detail on the pedestal, but I could tell it was elaborate.

Srixon pushed open the old wood door and it gave with ease, though the hinges screamed otherwise. We entered into a room just as dimly lit

as the stairway behind us. At first I wasn’t exactly sure what it was I was seeing, but as my eyes quickly adjusted, I found myself astonished. Roots
hung from the ceiling, dripping with condensation and forming puddles on the cracked cobblestone floor. The moisture filled the air with a dank

scent of earth and rotting wood. We wove through the roots, some as large as trees, each coated in a green mossy slime. Glass bowls of light on
the same elaborate pedestals were scattered amongst the roots in no organized fashion, though they seemed to guide our way. At last, the overall
light in the room grew brighter like an approaching sunrise. The roots had thinned as though reaching the edge of an upside-down forest.
Eventually, they ended all together and the room opened up to a large golden dome. Looking up, the ceiling appeared to be alive with wisps of gold
dust, swirling and dancing like a flock of birds. There was a dull wash of sound entering my ears, like waves on a sandy shore but it was swiftly
interrupted. In the middle of the room, laughter erupted from a point of light so bright, it was hard for me to focus.

“I won that hand!” a male voice laughed, causing the bright light over our heads to quiver.
“You cheated. You always cheat!” The second voice was undoubtedly female, the light changing to a subtle green.
I blinked a few times, urging my eyes to adjust after the dim light of the previous spaces. I felt the strain of it pulse across my forehead. As my

eyes allowed me to make sense of what the space contained I saw them, seated at a table in the middle of the space. Their outlines cleared as
time passed and my sight grew stronger. In the chairs, silhouettes formed—one male, and one female.

I followed in Srixon’s shadow as he approached the table. The two figures stopped laughing as they saw us. I could just make out their faces as

they turned, both happy and welcoming in a way I hadn’t expected. Once within the bright light, things became considerably more clear, and it felt as
though I were standing in the middle of a sunny field. Birds were singing with a pulse of life that was anything but underground.

“Hello, Srixon.” The woman began, calming a chuckle and nodding. Her golden hair tumbled gently over one shoulder. It was glossy and

perfectly curled, tied back with ribbons and braids. “Who have you brought for us?”

She turned her attention to me, her golden eyes sweeping over my figure. I felt weak in her presence, a great sense of power emanating from

the light she had surrounded us with.

“This is Max Gordon.” As soon as Srixon said my name the woman’s eyes grew brighter.
“Oh, my. I should have known that!” She shook her head and slapped her hand of cards down onto the table. “Curse this card game for my lost

attention. Forgive me. You look so different in person.” She tilted her head and gathered herself.

She had a surprising personality. I expected a prophet to be more regale. Instead, I found someone normal and free—if not for her striking

appearance. She collected the cards in the pile before her, arranging them in her hand and tapping the compiled deck against the table. I was
stunned to find them playing such a trivial game. I guess I never considered exactly what I would expect. In my mind I’d always pictured something
more along the lines of chanting monks or intense meditation—certainly not simple card games.

“Well, my name is Genevieve, and this is my brother June.” She extended her hand toward June and he tilted his head in greeting. “But please

call me Gen.” She winked at me, recoiling her hand and shuffling the cards before her.

I bowed gently, hands behind my back. “Nice to meet you, Gen.” Though they seemed normal, I got the sense that I was not to offer my hand in

greeting.

“So, now that I have my thoughts straight and know who you are, I’ll assume this is the part where you come to know the prophecy.” She gave

Srixon a look of disappointment, one that made me think she was angry with Srixon for not having shared the prophecy with me earlier. “And I will
tell it to you.” It was as though she was explaining an act in a play before she was about to perform it.

“Thank you.” I nodded.
Gen nodded in return. “As you already know, Jane is still an important part in all this. Of course, she was more important alive, but things change

when some people don’t do as the prophecy instructs.” She gazed upon Srixon one more time. “It’s an occupational calamity when you allow those
within the prophecy to know the prophecy. Someone always fowls up.” Her bitterness toward Srixon was merciless.

June snickered. Based on his rather reserved contribution to the conversation, I assumed his sister was the one that did all the talking.
“You, however. I don’t see you fowling up . . .” she paused with a grin, narrowing her eyes as though seeing the prophecy change and mold with

every word she said. “Especially since I’ve warned you, you’ll succeed. You’re of a much stronger soul than the man I previously entrusted . . .”

Another stab at Srixon.
“ . . . with a much stronger sense of duty. Though try to keep your heart as much out of this as you can,” she warned. “Of course I mean ‘heart’ in

a whimsical sense, given yours isn’t quite like the rest of ours.” She giggled.

I didn’t care that her words were a bit trite. I was willing to take any warning she was willing to give. I didn’t have the option of failing, not this

time. The prophets were the answer to a lot of the problems ahead so I saw this as my chance.

“The prophecy as of right now shows that the Black Angels will win this, unfortunately. I say ‘will’ hoping that by telling you, something will change,

but that depends on your success with a couple of tasks that I have put a lot of thought into.” She paused, looking off into space and smiling to
herself. Her brother smiled as well. “Already I see multiple paths forming from the few words I’ve said!” She exclaimed, clapping the deck of cards
down on the table. She took another moment to marvel at an invisible point in the distance before returning to the conversation. At last she blinked
the images in her minds-eye away. “The most important thing involves your past lover, Avery. This is perhaps the most complicated task you will
face and I suggest you focus on this task alone. You need to find her and bring her back to the light.”

I shuffled one step forward. “But . . .” I interrupted. “I didn’t think a pixie could get their light back once lost.”
She shrugged. “Most can’t because most kill those that take it from them to begin with. Luckily for you, she hasn’t killed you—yet. Heavens

knows why.” She tilted her brow, judging me. “But, because you broke her heart, you can fix it and restore the light, also. You hold a great power in
that sense.”

Srixon’s robes swished beside me. Looking at him sideways, I caught the look of relief and excitement on his face. This is what he’d wanted.

“How?” I wasn’t about to lie and allow Avery to fall in love with me again. Eventually it would end as it had before and we’d be right back here with
the same problem though worse. Besides, it solved nothing with concern to Jane.

“How?” Gen tilted her head, repeating my simple question. “That, I can’t divulge. There are too many options and I don’t want to risk telling you

one and having it be the wrong option.”

It wasn’t the answer I wanted, but I understood her point. “I understand.”
She nodded. “Bringing Avery back to the side of the priory and the Knights will curb your brother’s grip on the Black Angels. I want to tell you that

he will experience a change of heart, but it is unsure if it will happen now, or later, or possibly never. Either way, Avery’s alliance with us will bring the
surge of their power to a standstill. It takes the ingenuity of a woman to organize such a war, after all.” She smirked before continuing. “Taking her
from them will throw their plans into disarray. This will not end things, but it’s a first step.” She shifted in her chair. “On another note, Jane needs you.
I can tell you the old prophecy involved her killing Avery, something that would have come at a mental cost to Jane, but a cost we were willing to
take.” She eyed Srixon again. “At least most of us.”

I heard Srixon squirm beside me.
“In the new prophecy, her role comes and goes depending on your success in bringing Jane back. I warn again, do not focus on this task alone.

The task to get to Avery back is far greater. Besides, I see a lot of grey area when it comes to retrieving Jane from the Ever After. It’s never been

done with great success. She may never be the same Jane you knew before. I’ve seen souls banned from the Ever After for cheating death in this
way. The risks are extensive and the task delicate. Her punishment as a Seoul is nothing compared to the punishment she could face.” Gen picked
up her cards and shuffled them again. “She is a stubborn soul as well, this makes seeing her choices harder for me. I can never know exactly what
she’ll do. Quite the firecracker, I must say.” She gave me a wink.

I did not respond.
“Do this, and we’ll see how the prophecy changes.” She dealt the cards between her and her brother. June happily collected his cards and

fanned them in his hands. Her attention on me had gone and they began to play.

“Ace,” her brother barked.
Gen shook her head. “Go fish.”

JANE:

Eliza and I had walked quite a ways down the river. She urged me to leave the bank, but I was afraid that if I did, I’d miss Max if he were to

appear in the In-between. Eliza had tried to convince me that leaving the water’s edge was alright, that I wouldn’t miss anything, but how did she
know?

She popped the head off a tall flower as she walked past, spinning it between her fingers. “I’m a seer, but also a bit of a prophet. Just like the

prophets of Winter Wood.” She reminded. “Not all seers are prophets, but only seers can be prophets. Part of my struggle in my last life was
escaping the Black Angels. I was a very rare breed as a prophet, and as such, they wanted me for their side. They hunted me like game. My entire
family was murdered one by one until I had nowhere to go. Anyone close to me, even for a moment, died. I was a curse.” She dropped the flower to
the ground unceremoniously. “Finally, I just couldn’t deal with it anymore. I took my own life.”

I stopped walking, not able to picture how such a young girl could ever feel so lost, so tormented that she would take her own life. Girls her age

were supposed to worry about simple things, not be chased down like game.

“How could you kill yourself?” I gaped. “How did you do it?” I immediately regretted the question but it ran off my tongue so fast I couldn’t have

stopped it if I tried.

Eliza plucked another flower as we stood there, spinning it in her hand like the previous. “I poisoned myself. It was a painful way to go but all I

had at the time. If I were to do it again—”

“Don’t do it again.” I shuddered. For whatever reason, it reminded me of Emily and how I used to fear the direction she was headed in.
I focused on Eliza’s spinning flower, wondering how Emily was doing without me. Despite the fact that we’d never really gotten along, in my mind

I was still her guardian. I felt confident that I could protect her as long as I was there, but now I wasn’t. I had to take refuge in the fact that Wes would
never let anything happen to her, but trusting Wes was another challenge altogether. Emily was so new to her moral lifestyle that I feared a relapse. I
found myself tense and irritated with the subject. I tried to change it. “So, as a prophet, can you still see what’s going on in the living world?”

She shook her head. “No. Only this world, and only things as they appear to me. Like you, for example. I can see an ever-changing array of

future outcomes for you as your mind continues to think. It’s exhausting how your mind works, but fascinating at the same time.” We began walking
once more and she dropped the flowers to the ground.

“I can relate to that,” I offered. Her shifting outlook on my future must be like the deaths I used to witness, always changing. My visions of death

had stopped since I’d been here, but then again, I hadn’t been around too many people to know if it was a permanent change or not.

“You

can

relate to that.” She nodded. “That’s why I like you, I suppose.” She looked to the river we were walking along, across to the side of the

In-between. “I know you’re waiting here for Max, but I can assure you that he is not going to visit for a least a few days, if not weeks. You can’t stay
here by the bank forever. It’s boring, quite frankly.”

I was reluctant to believe her. “How can you be so sure if the future is always changing? And how can you tell if you can only see the futures of

what’s right in front of you.”

She giggled. “Because his arrival is part of your future and you’re right in front of me. One thing I’ve learned about Max the last few years is that

he is very predictable. He picks a plan and sticks to it. He won’t be back for a while, trust me.”

I sighed, feeling let down by that fact.
“Don’t feel let down. He’s busy trying to fix things for you and you know that.”
I had my thoughts blocked as best I could but still she was reading them. “How is it that you’re doing that?”
She grabbed another handful of tall grass and pulled it out of the ground. “Because I’m good. Because I’ve been doing this for a very,

very

long

time. As a prophet, naturally my seeing ability is stronger. It takes layers of potions, tricks and rings for you to block your thoughts from me.” She
looked at the ring still on my hand, the ring Max had given me. It was a weak attempt at helping me block my thoughts from people like Greg, but it
wasn’t perfect. “You may as well assume that I will always be listening to your thoughts. Prophets have to have exclusive rights to everyone’s minds
in order to accurately foresee the future—tricks like that ring don’t work.” She giggled then. “Don’t worry, I’m used to people thinking I’m irritating.”

She took the words right out of my mouth, thinking how I really did think she was irritating as I had a number of times before this.
“It’s a curse I’m used to. Having someone always inside your thoughts would irritate me, too.” She was twisting the grass between her fingers,

making rings of green until the blade broke and she dropped it to the ground. She sighed, looking happy and refreshed. “Come on. I’ll show you the
city.”

I stopped again and pressed my brows together. “City? What city?”

STELLA:

At last I reached a road that cut through the forest like a scar. The pavement was black, a glaring yellow line streaming down the middle that

screamed human in a place so full of the natural. I looked in both directions, each identical. There was not a car or person in sight. I bit my lip,
wondering which way I should go. I walked to the middle of the road, standing with my feet on the yellow lines. The pavement was wet, the sky
overhead slightly overcast. I closed my eyes and spun until I almost fell down. Taking a minute to catch my balance, I finally opened my eyes, facing
an unknown direction and ignoring the woods I’d just come from, afraid I’d recognize my path. I took a step forward, making my way to the shoulder
and out of the middle of the road.

Fate had gotten me this far, fate would take me the rest of the way just fine.
I walked for a ways, only the occasional car passing until one slowly pulled up beside me. It was an old truck, puttering loudly, making it hard to

ignore. I heard a window roll down, but I kept my eyes on the ground in front of me.

“Hey.” A man’s voice snaked over the rumble of the engine.
I disregarded his greeting, pulling the hunter’s coat more tightly around me.
“

Hey,”

he barked again, more forcefully. “Where are you headed?”

Did I look like I wanted a ride?

I stopped and his truck stopped too.

“You realize you’re about three miles from town, right? That’s a mighty hike on foot. Where did you come from?”
At last I bothered to look the man in the face. He was exactly what I expected—scruffy, unkempt and admittedly creepy. I shuddered to myself.

This was not a good situation.

The man smiled a sly smile. “Why don’t you let me take you into town?”
I almost wanted to laugh. Like that’s what he really wanted to do. I knew if I had to I could easily fly away right now, but I wasn’t willing to blow my

cover so fast. If I got in his car I would lose the ability to escape. I found myself eyeing the road behind me, wishing another car would come along
and scare the man off.

I shook my head.
The man laughed. “I’m not leaving until you let me give you a ride.” It sounded sinister. “Seriously, I hear there’s a storm coming. You don’t want

to get caught in the rain, not a skinny thing like you.”

Was he an idiot? I was wrapped in a jacket twice my size. I’d be fine. That threat maybe worked on stupid girls, but not me. I shook my head

again.

The man continued to chuckle menacingly.
I shut my eyes, the sound reverberating to my very soul. This was an inconvenience—a problem. When I opened my eyes, I was relieved to hear

a car echo through the forest, headed up behind us. I looked back, seeing an old Suburban approach. I looked from the Suburban to the man, tilting
my head as though to say, “Now scram,” though I knew I wouldn’t be able to form the words.

I saw an admittedly frustrated look arrive on the man’s face as he looked in his rear view mirror. It was disgusting to see. If this was how the

world was, I wasn’t sure I wanted to be a part of it. Thankfully, I heard his engine rev and he closed the window as he drove off. The Suburban
passed me a moment later. I watched the two cars disappear into the distance and the sound of their tires on the rough pavement faded away. I
was left with nothing but the familiar, comforting sound of the woods—and the rain that had just begun to fall, right on cue. I pulled my hood over my
head, allowing its oversized reach to fall down half my face.

After that event I was no longer sure that I wanted to leave the woods at all. I was comfortable here, things were predictable and safe. I had to

remind myself that I didn’t want safe anymore, and comfortable wasn’t very entertaining. I remembered my urges and stuck to them. There was
someone I was meant to meet, someone important to me. I knew he was within this world where the disgusting man in the truck had come from. I
only hoped I would know who he was when I found him, and that he was better than what I’d seen of this world so far.

I shuffled along for what seemed a mile before another car could be heard approaching from behind. I began to think that if everyone was

headed in the same direction as me, perhaps I was going to the right place after all. It wasn’t like there were a plethora of cars leaving. Again, I
heard the car slow. I shut my eyes, praying I was just hearing it. Sadly, I wasn’t.

This time, when I opened my eyes, I was met with a much more appealing sight than the rusty truck of before. A red Audi was rolling beside me,

the window slowly falling. A boy, about my maturity, was seated behind the wheel. I pressed my brows together, leaning down to see him more
completely though keeping myself hidden under the hood. He had thick glasses, and when he smiled, his teeth seemed large and goofy. He was
hardly threatening if not for his fancy car. I was readying myself to ignore him like the last, but he lifted his hand to stop me before I got the chance to
look away.

“I’m not trying to be creepy or anything. It’s just that,” he looked at the sky. “This rain is going to get worse like the creepy man said. I doubt you

should be out here.”

His words seemed out of place, as though he was picking up on the conversation happening within my thoughts.
He narrowed his gaze as I bravely stepped closer to the car, drawn by curiosity and a means to make him go away. I pushed the hood back

away from my eyes. His eyes grazed over my face, followed by a confused and admittedly shocked look, though he tried to hide it. I was intrigued.
He’d noticed something about me he hadn’t before, or so it seemed. Still, my mind screamed for him to leave me alone.

“I’m not going to hurt you, so calm down.” His words were detached and distant as he continued to gawk at me.
I myself was a little taken aback all of a sudden. His words were like a reply to a blow-off I’d already offered, though it had only been a thought on

my mind. I bit my lip, sensing something different about this boy. I don’t know how I sensed it so fast, or why, but it felt familiar, just as his reaction to
me seemed to be one of familiarity as well. Scanning his face, small things stood out as though I really did know this boy—perhaps from the
previous life I couldn’t remember.

He tilted his head. “Do I know you?” He was offering me the same question my mind was already thinking.
I shrugged timidly.
He leaned across the car, his leather seats squeaking as he leaned his weight on the center console. “That’s crazy, you look a lot like someone I

used to know but . . .” his voice trailed, looking me directly in the center of my forehead as though there was something there to see.

That’s when I got the sense that I was not alone within my thoughts, and I quickly tried to clear my mind. For some reason, this felt like an

instinctual thing to do, like I’d done it before, or at the very least knew how, but with little success.

“Wait . . .” He leaned back. “You’re different, aren’t you?”
I crinkled my brow, still trying to shove away thoughts. There were a lot of things I didn’t know, like why I was here and who I was beyond a name,

but I was aware of the fact that I was not the only one of my kind in the world. I couldn’t be, but what was out there was a mystery to me, too. Thinking
this boy was reading my thoughts didn’t seem very farfetched when I knew I could turn into an owl at the drop of a dime. But why me? Why today?
And why was he looking at me that way?

“You’re right. You’re not the only one,” he blurted.

What?

My mind demanded, feeling flustered. How was it he could read my thoughts? How was it he could even make sense of it? I turned away

from the car and began walking, arms crossed against my chest as the wind picked up. I was done with this whole day.

After a moment the Audi crept forward. “I’m Jake,” he offered, trying to reconcile as he drove at my pace. “I get that you can’t talk. You’re a bit

out of sorts but . . . I can help you.”

I refused to look at him or stop. I hoped if I kept this up he’d eventually leave, just like the creepy man in the truck.
He didn’t. “Seriously, though. You’re sure you’ve never seen me before? You don’t know me?”

I glanced sideways at him and shook my head sharply.
“You’re right. Your eyes are all wrong,” he muttered, tapping his fingers on the steering wheel. “Do you want a ride?”
My gut lurched,

no!

He laughed.
I stopped anyway. I didn’t know why. The gravel of the shoulder ceased crunching under the heel of my oversized hunting boots. If I looked like

someone he used to know, then perhaps he could connect me with this person I was supposed to meet. Should I take the risk and ride with him, or
not? Where was he going?

“Winter Wood,” he answered swiftly.
My golden eyes stopped searching the ground before me. Something about that place felt right.
He pointed ahead of him. “Pretty much where you were headed, once you get past Glenwood Springs, that is,” he answered sarcastically. “Do

you even know where you are?”

I didn’t offer him a gesture to answer this, but I can’t say my thoughts didn’t do that for me.
“No. You don’t.” He sighed long and hard. “Of course you don’t.” He perked up. “Listen, I’m not going to hurt you, and I know you don’t trust me,

but I can’t let you walk there alone, not when you look like Jane—not when that seems like an eerie coincidence.”

Jane?

Finally, some hint of who I was, or at the very least, who I was before.

He stared at me. “Does that sound familiar to you?”
I tried to think, but nothing came to mind, despite the fact that my whole body tingled when I heard the name.
His lips pressed together in thought. “Alright, well, I know you’re a shifter, that wasn’t hard to sense. I just can’t figure why the Hell you look like

Jane.”

If I was someone he used to know, wouldn’t he be more surprised? He was so calm, so cool about this whole thing, cool in a way a murderer

could be. A far off sound made me turn and look over my shoulder. Another car crested the hill, headed our way.

“Are you getting in or not?” he pressed.
I didn’t have much time to make up my mind, so my body made it up for me. I got in the car. Once inside, I began to immediately regret my

decision.

“Just calm down,” Jake reminded, shifting the car into gear as we quickly got up to speed. “You’re going to want to meet the people I’m taking

you to.”

I was comforted by the way he said this, like they were long lost friends or perhaps the answer to all my questions.
“They could be,” he offered.
I eyed him, a judgmental look that I hoped expressed my discomfort towards this entire situation.
He just laughed, coaxing the car up to speed. “So, what’s your name?”
My mind immediately spelled out the name Stella before I could prevent it.
He about choked. “

What’s

your name?”

My mind thought it again.
He began shaking his head. “This is too weird.”
I shifted uncomfortably in the seat. From all I could recollect, I’d never been in a car before. In my small seat I tried all I could to escape his gaze,

but it was useless. The way he was looking at me, like a science experiment, was beginning to make me wish I knew what had happened in my
past. What if there had been a history between us? Why wasn’t he paying better attention to the road?

He didn’t answer any of my questions, instead sticking to idle chit chat. “And you’re a shifter? And you shift into an owl?”
I nodded firmly. Being coy wasn’t going to work with this guy. I wished again he could just inform me of who Jane was, and why I looked like her.
Thankfully, this time he obliged. “About two weeks ago a friend of mine was murdered, her name was Jane and she looks just like you. That

same night another friend of mine lost her owl, at the same place and time. The owl’s name was Stella. Sound familiar?”

I shook my head, but inside I was teeming. I’d awoken on a rock, naked and lost, the only thought on my mind a name—Stella. It was as though I

had been dropped there by the very heavens, left to flounder in an unknown world.

“But how? I know for a fact that Jane’s body is still safe at the priory, so it’s not like you’ve run off with her body. You’re not aware of ever having

a twin sister are you?”

I wrinkled my brow, instead focusing on his first statement.

Priory? What was that?

He shook a hand at me. “That’s not very important, what’s important is how and why you are here. I need Max to define this. I have no idea how

this could have happened.”

I was growing annoyed with the vagueness of his talking. He may be able to read my thoughts, but that didn’t mean I could read his.

How what

happened? What do you think happened?

And how did he know I was even this person he’s thinking I am? I didn’t even really understand who or

what I was, beyond the term he’d called me—shifter.”

He looked directly at me, forgetting the road. “Exactly. You’re a shifter. All too much of a coincidence for me.”
His answer made no sense though he continued to stare. I eyed the road ahead, trying to express my desire for him to watch where we were

going but we stayed perfectly on the road. I guess he didn’t need to see. Another reason to feel uncomfortable with this decision to get into his car,
but I had to trust my gut. I had to.

What was he?

He finally looked back at the road. “It’s far too complicated to explain what I am. You’ll figure it out eventually.”
I crossed my hands over my chest, hating Jake more and more with each moment that passed. I never should have gotten in his car, but then

again, perhaps he was taking me to the

him

I needed to find. This was the only thing that made this whole situation seem sane.

“Who’s

him

?” he prodded.

This time I didn’t even bother to answer, and being that even I didn’t know who this man was myself, my mind couldn’t answer for me.

MAX:

I left the sanctuary with Srixon, weaving through the rooted room. Deep below the heart of the priory, it was hard to imagine that this was where

we had been the whole time. My mind was taxed with all the things Gen had told me, so much so that Srixon and I remained silent until we reached
the stairway.

Srixon shut the door behind us before talking. “I’m sorry, Max. I’m sorry for the mistakes I’ve made. I don’t think I can say that enough.”

His apologies were irrelevant at this point. All that mattered now was the task ahead. “I appreciate it, but I don’t want to hear it, Srixon.”
Srixon was beside me as we climbed the stairs. His gaze fell sheepishly.
I felt a small bit of remorse for my coldness. I used to treat Srixon with more respect. “I’m not angry anymore. I see that it’s a waste of time. What

I need to know now is how to change Avery’s mind and bring her back to the light.” I tried to focus our conversation away from personal matters. “It
just seems like an impossible task.”

Srixon seemed to slough off his self loathing in exchange for a more active enthusiasm to rectify the situation. “I’ve heard of it happening

before.”

I shook my head, attention perking. “It has? Why don’t I know about this?”
He tilted his head. “It was a very long time ago, long before you, and even me. Some believe it’s not true at all. I myself have never had the

pleasure of meeting this pixie myself, though I have long wanted to.” He seemed to smile. “But perhaps if you were to seek her out, you’d be able to
figure out how she got her light back from the man that took it.”

“Do you know where I can find her?”
Srixon nodded. “She was a part of the Eastern priory in Tibet, the temple hidden far in the mountains. I believe she still resides there. I can’t

imagine she could be anywhere else.”

“Then that is my next move.” I ended the conversation there.
We walked the rest of the way in silence. I left Srixon at the altar with a bow before leaving the great hall. Outside, snow began to fall from the

sky. I thought back to the day I first found out about Jane. It was a day not unlike today, though Avery had been the woman in my life at the time. I
walked down the path to the large stone gate where a male Element pixie let me out. His seasons were already changing from fall to winter. It had
been a short fall, but it typically was here in the mountains of Colorado. It was the middle of November, December just around the corner.

Christmas had always been a favorite holiday of mine. I smiled to myself then, the first true smile I’d felt in some time. Jane was on my mind,

more specifically Jane celebrating the holiday with me. I wanted nothing more than to have her back by then, and this was my goal. Less than six
weeks was all the time I had. In my head I began to make a schedule. I allowed three weeks to the task of pulling Avery out of the shadows, and
another two to finding Jane.

Before I left the priory grounds all together, I had one last stop to make. Outside the sanctuary gate I turned left toward the priory memorial

grounds. It was a three block walk past the priory capital buildings and up a gently winding road. The memorial grounds had been built facing the
city below. It was monotonous walking there when I could easily fly, but the walk was a needed refuge for my mind to think and reflect on the
impossible prophecy before me.

Snowflakes began to build on the sleeves of my wool coat. I kept my eyes on my black shoes, watching as snowflakes hit the cobbled street,

melting immediately into the stones. I don’t know why I did this to myself when I could just as easily see Jane in the In-between, even if I couldn’t
touch her. Perhaps that was the reason. Visiting her body allowed me the chance to see her as I did before, touch her skin if just for a moment, and
pretend she was still here.

I arrived at the memorial grounds and another Element pixie waved me through the gate. One of his eyes was silver, the other still a fall-like

amber. I approached the main pergola where Jane’s body lay among a handful of others in her same state. priory alchemists had given her a
vampire potion which kept the shell of her body in suspended animation. She was placed on a carved stone pedestal among the others. Under the
pergola, she was protected from the snow and rain but still exposed to the nature that surrounded her. Under the eaves, guards stood as still as the
bodies they watched.

Typically, such attention was only reserved for the royal and prominent members of the priory. It was a preservation process they chose much

like the Egyptians of long ago. In fact, that was where the practice was first derived. Many believed that if their earthy body could be saved, these
great leaders would one day find a way to return to a life left too soon.

I arrived at Jane’s side, watching her as though she was sleeping—I wished that were the case. A part of me expected to see her wake as I’d

seen her do a hundred times before. I brushed a piece of hair from her face which had been misplaced by the wind. Keeping her body in the cold
weather helped the potion work. During summer months, the pergola would be enclosed in a permanent winter the Element pixie’s would provide.

I wanted so badly to kiss her, but it was not allowed. Even the touch I laid upon her skin was frowned upon. Already I sensed the added level of

awareness amongst the guards around me, each appearing to stand a little bit taller, ready to intervene should I try to touch her again.

She looked so cold, her face scratched from the rocks where she fell. They were wounds that would never heal unless her soul and life was

returned to her body. Luckily for me, Her soul lingered along the shoreline in the Ever After where I could visit her, but her life . . . who knows where
that had gone by now. Finding it would seem an impossible task.

I stopped myself, hearing Gen’s voice in my head. She had warned me not to waste too much time on Jane. It shouldn’t be my focus at the

moment. I allowed myself another minute to bask in the idea of Jane before I turned my back on her and left the pergola. I had soaked up enough
memory and love to last me the three weeks I needed to convert Avery. I held this love in my nearly dead heart like an ember waiting to burst into
flame. I could use this as a tool if I needed. That brought me comfort and just enough drive to move forward.

EMILY:

I’d locked myself in the bathroom the next morning, urging myself to make the necessary steps to get ready for school. I had been allowed to

skip the last two weeks for understandable reasons. I had to admit it felt good to leave that place behind for a while, but there was no way Mother
would let me get out of it forever. I feared what memories going back would resurface. Would I be able to handle it without the means I used before?

I looked at my reflection in the mirror. Every other thought I had, aside from going back to school, involved Jane. Small memories, like the way

she’d bug me to hurry up in the morning, bringing me a glass of orange juice before school. I had to remember she wasn’t going to do that. I had to
be responsible, but as hard as I tried, I didn’t want to be.

I yanked open all the drawers before me, makeup shifting and rolling inside. I wasn’t sure just what I was looking for, but a black thought

dominated my mind. As though I’d hoped for it, a familiar rattle came from the drawer to my left, tickling my curiosity. My hands dropped from the
drawer handles, delving inside to shift the contents about, searching out the source of the familiar rattle. This particular drawer was cluttered with
forgotten items. My anxious hands summoned forth things I hadn’t seen in years until—there it was. I stared at it as it sat there staring back at me. It
seemed so simple but yet loaded with danger, bad memories, and an Emily I had hoped to put behind me. My hand reached for the orange
prescription bottle though my mind screamed to leave it alone.

But what did it matter?

If it was such a horrid thing to have, wouldn’t Max have already found it? He’d scoured every other inch of my room but had somehow overlooked

this drawer. There had to be a reason for it—fate. My fingers grasped at the bottle and I shook it in my hand. A few small items rattled inside,
shadowed behind the opaque plastic. I compressed the lid and twisted it open with my palm, peering inside. For a few brief moments I had
forgotten about time altogether, so drawn by this object that Jane’s death had left my mind. Realizing this, I found it felt good and I wanted that
feeling to continue.

I reached a finger into the bottle and retrieved one red pill. I rolled it onto my palm, observing the plain oval shape. The bottle contained the pills

I’d originally gotten from Greg when all this started—the blood pills. A craving was triggered from somewhere deep inside me, someplace evil,
someplace wanting. I’d forgotten about these pills as Greg had then kidnapped me, feeding me his blood straight from the vein instead.

I shuddered at the thought. That shudder alone reminded me of how horrible that whole experience was. I never wanted to be that person again

—and I wouldn’t. That part of me had been healed, but, then again, the pills had been a much milder way to ingest such a rare drug as Angel Blood.
This I could handle. I only had a few left anyway. Besides, giving them to Max was a waste.

Without a second thought, I popped the pill in my mouth, swallowing it dry before my mind got a chance to stop myself. As it went down my

throat, however, the guilt kicked in. Quickly, I leaned over the sink, trying to gag the pill back up, but it was no use. I turned on the water, heat rushing
to my cheeks and tears filling my eyes.

Why had I done that?

I was stupid. The dark reality of the world returned to me as I waited for the dreadful

effects of the blood to kick in.

Hoping that ignoring what I’d done would make it go away, I began to apply my makeup, albeit shakily. Slowly, however, the effects of the pill

began to cloak me in a veil of fuzziness. As I leaned away from the mirror, I instantly knew that ignoring it was not working as I felt the whole room
sway, padded in a pillow of quiet.

I felt calm.
I took a deep breath, the first real breath I’d taken in some time. Hands on the counter, I summoned the strength to act as normal as possible,

but all around me things began to speak to my subconscious. The whispers started as though someone where miles behind me, speaking through
a tube and straight into my ear. At first I hardly noticed them as I exited the room and began to get dressed. I didn’t care what I wore as I pulled on
the first pair of jeans I saw and a black and pink striped sweater. Bracing myself against the closet door, I shut my eyes, urging the feelings inside
me back, still hoping I had the mental strength to suppress what I’d done, along with the guilt.

Opening my eyes, I slipped my feet into a pair of loosely tied boots at the bottom of my closet. Running a lazy hand through my hair, I kicked my

backpack, which had been tossed beside my boots, into the middle of the room before lazily picking it up.

Standing and hooking one strap over my left shoulder, I turned and came face to face with Wes. I nearly doubled back, suddenly sobering as his

smiling face observed me.

“Tired?” he asked.
I swallowed, avoiding his gaze, hoping he couldn’t see the glossy look in my eyes that I knew was there. My heart was heavy with shame,

heavier than it had been a moment ago.

Why hadn’t I heard his thoughts as he entered the room?

Then I remembered the blissful side effect of

what I had done, the side effect that numbed my ability to hear other’s thoughts. I smiled to myself. I had forgotten how great it felt, how silent and
simple it was when left alone in my own head. Hearing every thought from every passing individual was admittedly daunting, but something I’d
always dealt with.

I shook my head. “No. I’m not too tired,” I finally answered him.
His smile faded, but I couldn’t tell exactly what that meant. Did he suspect that I had done something, or was he simply thinking that this was to

be expected given it was my first day back at school? Never did I anticipate finding myself wishing I could hear his thoughts. Maybe I didn’t like
feeling this way, not anymore. I was better than this.

“Well, better get it over with,” he went on, talking as though I could hear what he was thinking.
I pretended I had, trying to roll my eyes and look as much like myself as I could. Wes turned and I followed him out of the room and down the

stairs. At his car I quickly got inside and buckled in.

“Get it together, Emily,”

I whispered to myself as Wes rounded the hood of the car and got in on

his side. I smiled at him, feigning exhaustion.

“Just relax,” he squeezed my knee before putting his hand on the shifter and starting the car. “I promise to take you to Winter Wood after all this.

Just keep your mind on that.”

I wished I could keep my mind on that, but the whispers that felt like they had been miles away were now right beside me. I wished I could ignore

the voice, pretend I didn’t recognize the voice, but as it came clear, I began to panic.

“What are your plans, then?” Greg echoed in my head.
I wondered if he were talking to me, but then another voice joined in.
“We’ve accomplished step one, and step two is underway. We’ve toppled most of the eastern priories, and now we must focus on a plan for

Winter Wood,” A female voice answered.

I looked sideways at Wes as we drove slowly out of our cul-de-sac. I knew he couldn’t hear any of this, but I began to hope he could.
“Taking care of Jane was the easy part, my dear Greg. Now we need to get rid of your brother.”
Suddenly I recognized the female voice. It was Avery.
“Get rid of him? Like

kill

him? If you kill him you’ll kill me!” Greg whined frantically. I was surprised to hear him act so weak.

Avery laughed. “No, Greg dear. I’m not going to kill him. I’m going to bring him to our side. He loves me, and what choice does he have now

but

to love me?”

“He keeps Jane’s body. Until all hope to bring her back is lost, he will never think to love another.” Greg paused. “Let alone you,” he added

bravely.

I brought my hand to my forehead, leaning against the car window as the voices made my head ache. What was I hearing? Where these things

to come, or things that were happening? I felt Wes’s hand on my back, giving me a loving rub. The last thing I wanted right now was to be touched.
The Angel Blood had begun to make my skin crawl, or perhaps it was simply the sound of Greg’s voice.

Avery hissed. “Then I’ll destroy her body when I destroy that wretched Winter Wood.”
A cold sweat broke out across my skin as I sank further and further into the passenger seat.
“My brother will find us,” Greg’s sudden resistance and doubt did not match the earlier fear he’d shown toward Avery.
There was a shuffling noise, like a chair being pulled out. “Then why are you wasting time? Get the Black Angel’s together and head to Winter

Wood, now!”

“But what if Max is there?”
I heard her draw in a long, annoyed breath. Their voices were already beginning to fade. “Trust me, he’s not. He’ll be looking for me.”
The cold chill that had covered my body suddenly broke. My ears began to ring, and slowly, I heard Wes’s thoughts inside my head once more.

They came in spirts at first, but very soon they were as clear as they always were. Wes was wondering if he should make me go to school at all.

I sat myself up, clearing my throat and blinking my eyes. I felt as though I had just woken from a bad dream, as though someone had dunked me

into a bath of water. “Wes,” I began. “I don’t think we should go to school today. I think we need to find Max.”

JANE:

Eliza and I walked until the field turned into a gravel path, and the gravel path into a stone road. Before long the stone road led to a gate where a

man dressed in a plain grey robe and sandals ushered us through with a smile on his face. This was not an elaborate gate, but a gate no different
than the iron and wood gate I’d seen leading to Winter Wood. Inside, a bazaar surrounded us, the air filled with flutes and flags waving on the wind.
Here, old mixed with new, elephants were ridden by beautiful women dressed in jewels and gold fabric alongside a group of cowboys on
horseback. Everyone glimmered just as Eliza and I did, each seemingly holding onto the life they once lived and loved, or loathed.

“Precisely. Life here goes on for these people, and for people like you and I.”
I analyzed each face, finding them surprisingly content. “Don’t they ever get tired of it?”
Eliza looked up at me as she walked beside me. “Would you ever stop waiting for Max? Would you ever grow tired of that?”
She was right. I would wait for Max forever if I could—at least that’s how I felt right now.
Up ahead, buildings began to crop up here and there. They were old buildings, though had been fixed up over what seemed years. It was like

what I imagined Europe to be like, though I’d never been there. Things were surprisingly natural, more natural than I would expect from a place that
everyone pictured to be perfect. This was a place that had been depicted time and time again in many images of the Ever After or Heaven,
depending on your belief. What I found interesting was the mix of this idea, and the various religions I was able to pick out in the crowd. So far I’d
identified Christian crosses, Buddhist icons, and many more, all co-mingling in this one place. How silly to think we were all working toward one
future, one Ever After.

After another few minutes of walking it felt like we were deep inside a bustling city, the memory of the solemn river bank a far off image on my

mind. We stopped at what looked like a café. A contented waitress sat us at a round outside table. The table was covered in a square white cloth,
the corners catching in the breeze. These small details seemed magnified to me, and I didn’t understand why. There was an umbrella over our
heads, blue and white striped with flaps that blew on the same sweet, gentle wind. Before me a silver setting was placed with a crystal goblet. The
water in the goblet perspired on the outside of the glass, seemingly so tangible, but to what degree? I reached for it and took a sip, feeling the
water slide down my throat and quell my thirst. A bird could be heard singing as it flew overhead—it felt like spring.

“It’s always spring here. I guess it’s the most uplifting season, one of rebirth and renewal. In my opinion, it’s designed to be that way in order to

encourage us to go back to life and start over.” She smiled in an almost proud manner.

I found it strange but I had to agree. “Back to life and start over? But I thought you descended further into the Ever After?”
“You do, if you find true love. It’s all about love. If you find it, you descend together down the road to the true Ever After of your dreams. This only

happens when you’ve completed your task of making your souls whole again.”

I had forgotten that that was the key—true love. “What’s the road like?”
Eliza was already pointing down the road that went past the café before I even finished talking. I looked in the direction she suggested, seeing

as the road went on and on until it simply disappeared. “Honestly, I can’t tell you what it’s like. No one like me is willing to walk that far. Those that do
are never seen again. I figure if I were to do it alone, I’d end up reborn on Earth. That’s a risk I’m not really willing to take—not yet.”

I was discouraged by her inability to answer my question. “And as a prophet you can’t see what’s out there?”
Eliza shook her head as a lady arrived and placed two cups of tea before us before her glimmer washed back into the depths of the café. “Even

the best prophets have limits.”

“And what if you were to take that road to the Ever After with a man you thought you loved, but ended up not being your true match?”
Eliza smiled as she took a sip of her tea, looking somehow amused by my smart question. “That’s a good question to ask,” she began, setting

her cup back onto the saucer. “This is why we speculate that you’d just be reborn. You’d have no memory of where you’d been, your life before, or
the failed love you’d dragged into the Ever After with you. That’s the only logical thing I can come up with, and trust me, I’ve had a lot of time to think
about it and discuss it with others.”

“So, if I chose to be reborn, I could simply walk down that road?”
Eliza nodded. “That’s one way. Another is to visit the temple. It’s a much more spiritual way to go about it. The girl there will grant you wings to fly

home and be reborn.”

“Have you ever been to the temple?” I asked, envisioning these wings to be just like Max’s.
Eliza took another sip of tea, avoiding my gaze. “I have.”
“What’s it like there?”
Eliza tilted her head and crossed her ankles before her blue eyes looked at me again. “It’s a wonderful escape from everything. Makes you want

to go back. Many go there hoping it will help them forget the lives they lived before, but it doesn’t really work that way. You can’t overcome that fear
without being reborn, but in order to be reborn you have to find peace.”

“Can we go there?” My voice was perhaps a little too excited. “I mean, not that I want to go back. I know that would be a rash choice given the

fact that Max is doing all he can to bring me back. I just want to see it.”

Eliza dropped a lump of sugar in her already half drunken tea. “I’d love to take you there.”

MAX:

I arrived at the Eastern priory near dawn. It had taken me longer to get here due to the veils of secrecy placed on this particular priory, sending

me in circles around Tibet. What I had seen on my journey here more than concerned me. Many of the fellowship priories had already been
destroyed or were now occupied by other Black Angels. I had no idea that Greg had grown so strong, but then again it was Avery who was driving
this, all because I couldn’t love her.

There was a large ginkgo tree that arched above the gate to the Eastern priory. Of what I could see, the Black Angels had not managed to find

this place as I have, though others in the area were already reduced to rubble. The gate itself was made of planks of bamboo, set in a circular iron

cage that held it steady to the Earth. Beyond the gate, the temple itself was blurred under a spell to hide it, almost like a mirage that came and went,
tickling at your mind and leaving you wondering if what you saw was real or not.

Approaching the gate, I was surprised when it opened freely. A gentle breeze tickled the dewy, frosted leaves of the ginkgo tree. In the distance,

a pink and blue sunrise began to crest the far away hills. It smelled fresh, crisp and renewed. Though the pixie here was rumored to have been
revived into the world of light, just the essence of this place made me want to believe it was true—even for a skeptic like me. If there was any place
that could bring me back to a state of enlightenment, this was certainly it.

Once inside the gate, the temple before me grew out of its foggy mirage, now looking crisp and solid against the rocky earth of the

mountainside. All around, blossoming trees dropped their petals as though it were spring, despite the dusting of feathery frost. The juxtaposition
was beautiful and far reaching. The cold did not seem to bother the spring-like qualities of life here. Just the sight of it proved to me that magick
was real, but I’d never really doubted that to begin with.

All around, the grounds were silent. Small lanterns hung above long corridors that stretched a great distance on either side of a temple that sat

in the middle. The temple itself was constructed of straight wooden planks, locked in place like a puzzle and void of conventions like nails and steel.
The wood was dark ochre, knotted here and there with eyelets of lightened wood.

Between me and the temple was a pond, cut in half by a simple plank bridge about thirty feet in length. The water sparkled in shades of blue and

violet, reflecting the world above in perfect detail. The blossoming trees stopped as I reached the pond. I stepped onto the bridge as the heels of
my boots echoed against the silent water below.

Looking over the side, coy swam in gentle figure eights. Their tails were long like silk, backs spotted a shimmery orange and brown. They were

like opals under the morning light, bright despite the scant amount of growing sunlight. Here and there green plants scraped the surface of the
water, some topped with a white lotus, some pink. Their stems disappeared slowly into the ebony depths.

At the end of the bridge I was met by a door with a circular iron latch. Grasping the latch, I pushed the door open. It swung freely on well greased

hinges, opening to a temple far more breathtaking than the one I’d grown used to in Winter Wood. On either wall, arched, clear glass windows
invited the color of the morning sky into the space, ever-changing as the seconds passed. The room itself was long like a chapel, the nave lined
with benches on either side. At the front was a spectacle of gold lotus flowers, twisting and arching over a circular stone pedestal a foot off the
ground and at least ten feet across. The room was empty except for me.

I walked to the pedestal, stepping onto it and standing in the middle, spinning as I looked up and observed each element of this place. Direct

morning sunlight had now crested the mountains around us, inching their way through the windows like knives of gold. Still the room was silent, but I
suddenly felt the presence of another soul—a warm soul.

I turned around, seeing a figure enter from a side door, her head and body cloaked in a drape of white and gold silk. The figure looked up. A

woman’s face was elegantly glowing below the hood. She drew the hood from her head with delicate hands, her skin porcelain-white and flawless,
just like Avery’s. Her face was long and lean, blushed with a light spring pink. Her eyes were rimmed with a shimmery white like the frost of the
blooming trees outside, lashes like icicles. Her lips graduated in color from nude to pink, lush and glistening. She was a splice of winter and spring,
a perfect mix of an impossible season.

This had to be the pixie I was looking for.
She bowed gently. “Hello.”
When she spoke there was no hint of shadow to her voice. In fact, it was as though shadow could not touch her at all as I’d seen illuminated

under her hood and cloak. She was as full of light as any pixie I had ever had the pleasure of meeting before.

“Hello,” I replied gruffly, sounding a bit taken aback, as I was.
“What a pleasure to have such a guest as you.”
I stepped from the pedestal. “You know who I am?”
She nodded. “You are Maximus Gordon. I watch over you each day the sun shines.”
“And who are you?” I was so bold to ask. I felt as though I should know more about her, but myths weren’t worth indulging. The thing was, she

was no longer a myth.

“I am Soleil. The Pixie of the Sun. A very special Element pixie, as I’m sure you’ve come to understand?”
I shook my head. “I understand only a small part, the part where you fell in love only to have your light taken from you.”
She smiled. “That was so long ago, at the very beginning of human life on Earth.”
“And you’re still alive?” I felt compelled to ask despite my knowledge that pixies were immortal. Many still passed away in time, giving into war

or suicide, but this was their choice. It just seemed so long to live. How could she do it?

“I am still alive, as you can clearly see. I have not taken the risks many do. I am too important to the lives of this world, particularly that of the

human’s. You see, I am the sun—the most important light there is. To risk my life in the world risks more than I fear I have the permission to.”

I looked back at the sun outside the windows, realizing that it had not shown itself until her arrival in this room. “But is it true? Someone once

stole your light?”

She nodded. “The Pixie of the Moon, Lune. I fell in love with Lune and he fell in love with me. Together we are each other’s perfect match, this I

am certain. Still we spend some days together, but he is but a silhouette to me now, reminding me of our importance apart. You see, if we were to
leave this world and descend happily into the Ever After, Lune and I would deprive the Earth and this universe of day and night. Without day and
night, this universe cannot survive. Lune broke my heart when he first orbited away from me. I grew dark, and I no longer cared what came of our
universe. To me there was no purpose without him. Lune, in his desperation and love for Earth and the other planets, worked hard to supply as
much light as he could, but without me, he had no light to reflect. This was when the fever of the vampire began. My selfish sadness spread disease
and despair across the globe. The world as we know it changed.”

“So, how did you get your light back?”
Soleil approached me, grasping both my hands. Her hands were warm, filling me with such hope. I felt all my apprehensions begin to fade—

anything was possible. “Lune explained to me how our love, though perfect, could never exist in the Ever After. We were made to be selfless, but
selfish at the same time. He showed me Earth in a way I’d never seen it before, as our children. He explained that though we could not be together,
our children would bind us together. We would nurture them night and day as though nurturing our very love for all of eternity. Words like that could
not help but ignite an ember inside me that soon turned to a powerful glow as I saw our love change the world back. I let go of the selfish anger, and
I forgave Lune. That is all it took to change my fate.”

I was surprised. “It sounds so simple.”
“It does.” She let go of my hands. “But who do you know that can truly forgive? Who have you ever met that can turn back time and let go of all

bitterness?”

I shook my head. Even I knew I would never be able to let go of some of the bitterness I felt about certain things. Greg and I would never be able

to return to the brother’s we once were, not after all that had happened. How does someone forget?

“You see. Forgiveness, true forgiveness, is an elusive thing. It takes a lot of self confidence and awareness to get past those things that hurt us.”

She tilted her head and lifted her frosty brow. “Why are you so curious?” She asked this as though she already knew the answer.

“I took a pixie’s light once, and I fear it has turned her into a force that could destroy this world once more.”
Soleil nodded, looking unsurprised. “Avery.”
I nodded. “If I can bring her light back, I think I can stop her.”
Soleil unhooked her robe and it fell to the ground, just as the sun fully emerged from behind the hills, filling the nave with bright light. She wore a

matching sheer silk dress that allowed her light to shine through. I was transfixed as she stepped past me and onto the pedestal. There, she sat in
an invisible chair that hadn’t been there when I stood upon the space. She looked quite comfortable, petting her finger across an invisible arm and
revealing to me the shape of the undetectable object. “I think you can do more than stop her. I think you could make her the new advocate for all that
is good about the human world.”

I couldn’t stifle the laugh. “The human world? Avery embracing the human world?”
Soleil nodded. “Yes. I think she is the perfect leader. After all, she makes the perfect leader of the Black Angels. Who’s to say she can’t simply

apply those skills elsewhere?”

She had a point and perhaps a good bargaining chip in my attempts to persuade Avery back to our side.
“Find a way to convince her that being apart is better than being together. Find a reason that will persuade her as Lune found with me. It

shouldn’t be too hard. After all, you and Avery aren’t even true matches. Her match is someone far different, but not at the same time. She eyed me
slyly, a half smile adorning her lips.”

I narrowed my gaze, taking nothing from the hint she was trying to give. “How can you be certain she’s not my true match?” It was something I

had battled with, despite the way I knew I felt for Jane. So many things had happened that it was hard to think straight any longer.

She ushered me closer to her pedestal. “I’ve seen the way you and Jane look at each other, like Lune and I do. Love like that can’t be fake.”
Her affirmation instilled even more hope than her touch already had. Jane was worth fighting for. It’s just nice to be reminded of that after so long

doing so. It helped calm many of my doubts.

Soleil giggled at me, I could not assume why. “For heaven’s sake, you’re far too serious about this. Worst case scenario make a vow to Avery if

all else fails. Promise to help her find love before your time here on Earth ends. Vow to work at that task tirelessly. Hope like that just might be
enough to bring her back from the brink. Hope is the root of all lightness, I’ve found, and women thrive on it, whether it has true merit or not.” Soleil
gripped the invisible arm rests of her throne, tilting her head back and closing her eyes as though bathing in sunlight.

“But, then I’d be lying to her. That could only end badly.”
She sighed, rolling her head on her shoulders as though to stretch her neck. “It’s not lying. Help her find her true love. I think if you put your mind

to it you’ll be surprised at how easy it will be. She is prime to meet her true love very soon, I believe. This lifetime is the right lifetime for her to find
him, after all.”

“Can you just tell me who he is?”
She laughed sarcastically, only to shut her mouth and seem to doze off.
I took it as a sign that my time here had reached a climax. I’d learned all she was willing to give and now I needed to apply it. I pressed my lips

together for a moment before summoning a goodbye. “Thank you,” I offered at last, though Soleil didn’t seem to hear me. I backed a few steps
away from the pedestal before turning and walking my way down the nave and out the door.

Outside, the world felt as quiet as it had when I arrived. I gently latched the door behind me, resting my hand against the wood before gathering

my thoughts and turning back to the task before me. Walking over the bridge, I hardly noticed the figure that was now standing in the corridor to my
left. He was just outside the light from the dimming lanterns, held in the shadows where he seemed to belong.

From across the pond I saw his outline reflected in the water, blue and powdery. I followed the outline as it melded with the figure itself, looking

just the same. Dancing sunlight off the water gave his skin an ethereal light, a borrowed light that seemed to cloak him. He leaned casually against
the wall, watching me as I walked, unafraid of what I thought of him.

It had to be Lune.
I allowed myself to watch him in return, and for a moment I let myself imagine his life. I saw him stalking the grounds of a love he could never

have. Sometimes graced to be in her presence, yet distanced enough that love was but a glimpse from afar. I admired his strength. Here was a
man that could practice patience. Here was a man that put others before himself, always seeking the better outcome for those he protected.

I wanted to be that kind of man.

EMILY:

Wes looked at me sideways. “What do you mean skip school? You haven’t been in two weeks. I understand you’re still upset about everything,

but at some point you’ve got to try and move—”

I grabbed his arm. “Stop. No. That’s not what I’m saying. That’s not what I’m trying to do.” I felt cold and weak, as though I hadn’t eaten in hours.
He shrugged away from me. “Well, we can’t go find Max. He’s already left. He said he had a lead on his brother yesterday at the funer—

I

mean

—at the thing for Jane.” He looked flustered. He knew I didn’t like the term funeral.

I put my hand on my forehead, finding it dewy with a layer of cold sweat. I had to tell him and I had to tell him right now. “I did something I

shouldn’t have,” I blurted, looking at him directly. “And it did something to me I didn’t expect. I found a bottle of pills this morning. They must have
been left over. I stupidly took one thinking it would help ease me into the day but . . .”

The look on Wes’s face was instantly full of disappointment. His body sank as his thoughts turned to anger and failure—he hadn’t been able to

save me.

I was overwhelmed with guilt, knowing this wasn’t his burden to carry, or to blame himself for. I tried my best to ignore this feeling and go on,

hoping further explanation would help. “They were the Angel Blood pills Greg had given me. I thought they were a generic thing, never did I expect
that they were actually made of his blood. That’s the only explanation for what just happened.”

Wes pulled slowly onto the shoulder. I watched him, judging his facial expressions, his mind—the anger, betrayal, confusion. “What happened?”
The silence in the car felt magnified. “I think the pill got me into Greg’s head. I heard Avery and Greg talking to each other as though they were

right here in the car with us.”

Max discreetly looked around the car. “Can you still hear them?”

I shook my head. “No. No, it’s faded. I think the pill already wore off.”
His mind was still angry, but intrigue outweighed it at this point. “Do you have more?”
“

More?”

I gasped. I was not about to relive that moment. “I can’t believe you’re asking me that when you’re mad I even did it.”

“Of course I’m mad. You promised me you’d never do that, and I hoped you’d tell me when you did feel that way so we could talk it through. I

thought we were closer than that.”

“We are close,” I argued.
He grasped the wheel and looked away from me. I read his mind. He didn’t want to fight, he just wanted to get to the bottom of this. He wanted

to know if this whole thing was real. The only reason he asked about the pills was because he wanted to know if it could happen again, perhaps with
Max there to witness it, so that he could get into my mind and hear the voices for himself—as much as Wes didn’t like the idea—having it happen in
a controlled setting could be useful, given the state of things.

I was surprised by the direction his thoughts were going, and fast, too. “Is there any way we can find Max?” I tried to go with what he was

thinking, hoping this would take the heat off how disappointed he was in me.

Wes brought his attention back to me. “I’m not sure. I’d have to ask Jake.”
“Then we should go see Jake.” I know he hated it when Jake and I were even in the same room, but . . . “He can help,” I reassured.
Wes shifted the car back into gear and turned away from the shoulder to make a quick u-turn. “As much as I don’t want to, I have to agree. I want

to help Max even if he won’t let me. I can’t pretend that our world isn’t facing something big.” He sighed, gazing at me speculatively. “School can
wait, for now, but if all this turns out to be useless, then come tomorrow, we’re both going to back school. Got it?”

I rolled my eyes. He was so by-the-book, but that’s why I loved him.
“I can’t believe I’m pushing this, but

are

there more pills?” he asked again, though our conversation already pointed to the fact that there were.

“A few. At home.” I felt bad about the fact that I had replaced them to the drawer I found them in instead of flushing them down the toilet where

they probably belonged.

He took a deep breath. “Then we’ll stop to get those first. You’re mom is already gone to work. She doesn’t have to know about this.”
I agreed. Even though my mother and I had grown close since Jane’s death—sharing what we knew of my father—I wasn’t ready to tell her about

everything.

STELLA:

After a long drive through the woods where Jake attempted to convince me that we really were headed somewhere and,

no

, he wasn’t going to

kill me, we arrived at a gate. On either side stood two tall, stone obelisks, weathered and aged over many years—though the wood of the gate
seemed almost new. I looked at the strange symbols adorning the wood. For some reason, I was able to make sense of them and read it as I had
many other things in the hunter’s cabin. It read: Winter Wood.

“There you go. See, you can read. We just need to teach you how to speak.”
I felt calmer now, trusting Jake more and more with each moment that passed in which he didn’t attempt to murder me. I looked back at the

gate. There were more than just the words I recognized. Looking at it as a whole, I felt like I’d been here before.

Jake nodded. “If you’re who I think you are then yes, you have been here before.”
I crunched my brows, wishing I could keep some of my thoughts to myself.
“I’ll teach you. You seem to get the concept but your follow-through is poor.”
I must have looked overly relieved because he laughed when he saw my face.
“It’s good. You need to learn this now. You have to delineate your thoughts. It’s all about learning to think before you think, if that makes sense.

You need to indicate to yourself the actual boundaries of what’s in your mind. I’m explaining it to you in a far more complex way than I had to explain
it to my friend Wes,” he joked. “I’m glad you seem to be intelligent.”

Wes?

Wes sounded familiar.

Jake nodded, smiling a little as though he knew something I didn’t. “Might be beneficial for you to learn to hide your thoughts before you meet

Emily, too. I have an inkling that a problem may arise, just based on what happened before.”

Before? What happened?

“It’s not worth mentioning. Just do yourself a favor and avoid irritating Emily when I introduce you to her.”
Now that name, Emily. That definitely struck a chord each time he said it—an angry chord. Why, I wasn’t sure, but I assumed it had something to

do with Jake’s vague suggestion that she could read thoughts and was going to dislike me if she knew what I was thinking. What would I be thinking
and how did he know I’d think it?

Jake pressed something on his dash as the gate before us opened mechanically. “The more I read into your thought the more I am beginning to

believe you really are who I think you are. I can’t wait for you to meet my friends—should be sufficiently entertaining.”

I was frustrated and found myself having to remind him of the training he was giving me about hiding my thoughts. The point was that I didn’t

want him reading them anymore.

He drove on through the gate. “Right. Like I explained to Wes, imagine your mind as a house and in that house there are rooms, each room

represents a different topic of thought. Perhaps the kitchen is for thoughts about food, the bedroom thoughts about being tired,” he laughed. “Or
being in love.” He wiggled his brows offensively.

I leaned away from him, trying to portray disgust in my thoughts and with my expression.
“Now take all those rooms and shut the door tight. There you have it. Your thoughts are now your own. Just simply being aware of the possibility

of someone breaking into your home of thoughts will make your thoughts instinctively more wary and hidden.”

I tried to imagine my mind as he instructed, closing each door one at a time.
Jake began to bob his head. “There you go. You’re getting a hang of it.”
I didn’t really feel much different, but I took his word for it. I began to think mean things about him that weren’t necessarily true—he didn’t seem to

react to them, meaning he didn’t seem to have heard them at all. I felt freedom again, a feeling I had missed since leaving the forest. Looking out
the window I was content within my own head.

“

Well, this is no fun,”

he murmured.

I looked at him inquisitively.
“I can’t read your thoughts anymore,” he divulged. “It’s too quiet.” He reached for another button on his dash, pressing it as melodic sounds

began to emanate from every corner of the car.

I felt unease again, not able to pinpoint just where the noise was coming from. I wasn’t able to understand what was happening—at least the

animal part of me couldn’t.

Jake didn’t seem to care about my noticeable discomfort, now reaching for another device that was stashed in the area between us. It lit up

when he touched it. His fingers slid across the smooth surface, then he held it to his ear.

“Oh, hey. Didn’t expect that you’d pick up so fast.”

Was he talking to me?

I narrowed my gaze at him, willing him to look at me but he didn’t. Again, a part of me wanted to accept what he was

doing while another part of me still didn’t understand. My self was at war.

“Really?” He sounded and looked suddenly surprised. “Wait,

what?

I’ve never heard of that before.” He paused.

Who was he talking to?
“And how many did Emily take?” Another pause. “Uh huh. Just one. Does she have more?”
Was this magick?
“Okay, well, bring them when you come. I have a guest with me I had wanted you to meet,” he finally looked at me. “But, I think your dilemma

comes first. I’ll see what I can do about finding Max.”

He dropped the device from his ear and slid his finger across the surface once more. He dropped it back into the area between us.
I couldn’t take my eyes off the device. I wanted to try it. Perhaps it could connect me with the one I was supposed to find.
Jake looked amused by my curiosity. “I’m still taking you to my house. I don’t want you going anywhere but something came up. I’ll set you up in

my room and I want you to stay there for now.”

I tried to look upset but my attention still peaked with the illuminated device between us—I wanted to touch it.
“Leave it alone. It’s just a phone.”
I tried to ignore it.

A phone?

I felt I should know that.

“Hell-o?”
He snapped me out of my trance, forcing me to think about what he’d said instead. He had promised me he’d take me to these people he knew,

why was he delaying that?

I allowed him to hear the question.

“It’s not the right time for you to meet them, unfortunately. I have to do this delicately. Besides, it’s Max I really want you to meet and he’s not here

right now. I’ll try to get him to come. When he shows up, then I’ll introduce you to everyone, okay?”

I looked outside. I suddenly wanted out of this car. I didn’t have the time to waste waiting for Jake. If he wasn’t going to help me right now then I

could do it on my own.

He touched me, a burning touch that make me jerk away. “Please trust me. Whatever you’re looking for isn’t going to be found any faster on your

own.”

I clenched my jaw, finding I had to give in. What was I really going to do, anyway? Open the door and jump out?

I need to meet this guy,

I

expressed.

Jake nodded with a discreet roll of his eye. “I know. I get it. You will, okay? What happened to patience? I

swear

. . .”

I pouted and stomped my foot.
Jake shook his head. “Really? Was that warranted?”
I ignored him, thinking I’d let him take me as far as Winter Wood, but from there I wasn’t keeping any promises. I was going to find this man, and

I was going to do it today.

WES:

When we arrived at Jake’s house it had begun to snow. Emily looked noticeably upset as a gust of cold wind whipped over her when she

opened the car door. I shut off the engine, watching for a moment as the snow fell and melted against my windshield.

Emily reached for her backpack. “Are you coming?” she asked with a frantic pitch to her voice.
I looked at her. She had one hand clasped around the collar of her fake, fur-lined pink plaid jacket that clashed with the pink striped sweater she

wore underneath. Snow fell into her auburn hair, melting just as it had against the windshield. Her face was pale and drawn, looking the way it did
before I’d convinced her to get off the prescription drugs. How easily that sad look had returned after just one pill. I nodded, placing my hand on the
door handle and pulling the keys from the ignition.

I popped out of the car, looking at Jake’s red Audi in the parking spot beside mine. His engine was still ticking and the hood warm as the snow

melted immediately off of it—he’d just gotten home. We stepped up onto the sidewalk. There was a line of cars all as nice as Jake’s parked in front
of the five row houses on this block of Winter Wood. Across the street five more identical row houses faced us. It was well known that this particular
block was something like vampire row. It was a hit during Halloween, or that’s what I’d heard from others in town.

I shoved my hands in my pockets and walked briskly to the red door of Jake’s house. Emily followed behind me. I knocked once, jumping up and

down to retain warmth as I quickly shoved my hand back in my pant pocket. A few moments passed and no one answered. I tried the handle this
time, finding it unlocked. Pushing the door open, I poked my head in, met with a gush of warmth I couldn’t pretend to hate.

“Hello?” I looked into the living room but no one was there. I opened the door wide enough to step in. I knew Jake well enough to ignore manners

and invite ourselves in. Besides, the warmth of his house felt good and I was certain Emily longed for it, too.

“Yes,

please!

” she replied behind me, answering the thought on my mind. “It’s freezing out here! I’ve been locked in the warm house for weeks;

I’m not used to the cold.” She was rubbing her arms and shivering dramatically. I could tell she was trying to act like her old self, but I sensed her
weakness all the same.

“Hey!” I heard Jake’s voice from upstairs.
“Hey! What are you doing?” I asked, grasping the railing and setting one foot on the first step.
“I’ll be there in a minute!” Jake replied. “Don’t come up.”
I thought to go on up, anyway, and see what he was up to, but then again maybe I didn’t want to know. I turned to help Emily instead.
Emily shut the door behind her and reluctantly removed her coat to hang it on the hooks in the entry. I could hear mumbling from upstairs. It was

all Jake’s voice, as though he were talking to himself, but my animal instincts sensed more than one person— a female. Perhaps he’d found a
girlfriend, but I doubt I was that lucky, it was likely some freaky vampire cousin, and I couldn’t handle another one of him around. I removed my own
coat and hung it next to Emily’s, noticing the perplexed look on her face as she, too, seemed to be distracted by what was going on upstairs and
who Jake was talking to.

“Can you hear who’s up there?”
Her brow creased. “Not quite. The pill still seems to be fogging my long distance abilities. I just hear what you do, I’m guessing?”
I shrugged. “Mumbling?”
She nodded, “Whatever. I’m sure it’s not my business anyway.” She seemed to let the whole thing fall off her shoulders as she looked too

exhausted to care. She shuffled into the living room and plopped down on the red velvet couch. I followed and sat on an identical couch facing her.

“Where did you put the pills?” I made idle chit chat while we waited.
Emily sighed and pointed back at her bag in the hall. I reluctantly stood once more and went to retrieve them, just as Jake descended the stairs.

“Sorry. I just have a friend in town and wanted to get them situated.”

“A friend?” What I really wanted to ask was if it was another vampire. The whole vampire thing still put me on edge. Who’s to say I couldn’t easily

catch the fever, too?

I wasn’t being super careful about the thoughts I was hiding today. Jake gave me an annoyed look and brushed past me into the kitchen, next to

the living room. He opened the fridge and grabbed what looked like a soda, though I knew it was something far more sinister than that.

He held it in the air. “I’d offer you one, but . . .”
“Yeah.

But . . .

” I teased.

“It’s not really your flavor. Though I do have some you may like given your somewhat animal taste. There’s bovine, antelope . . . want to try?” He

snapped the top of the can and took a few sips. I saw blood on his lip when the can dropped away.

Just seeing him like that gave me a sudden aversion to anything animal, though that seemed an unlikely thing. “No thanks.”
Jake shrugged and walked from the kitchen to the living room, plopping on the couch opposite Emily where I had sat just moments ago. “So,

what are these pills we’re talking about? Where are they?”

Emily looked over her shoulder at me. I reached down and rummaged through Emily’s bag until I heard the pills rattle inside the bottle. A

moment later I had them in my hand and was headed back to the couch. This time, I took my spot beside Emily.

“Here,” I tossed the bottle to Jake, seeing Emily’s eyes follow it as it flew through the air, much in the way a trained dog followed a tennis ball—

that scared me, but I hid that thought from her.

Jake looked at the label before deducing it useless and opening the lid instead. He brought the bottle to his nose and took a gentle sniff before

wrinkling it and jerking away. “That’s Angel Blood alright. And you just had this lying around?” He was addressing Emily.

Emily nodded timidly.
“I can’t believe you had this lying around and didn’t take it sooner. I’m actually surprised Max didn’t find it on his sweep. Dreadfully addictive

thing this is.”

Again, I felt another twinge of fear rake through me, but I hid it from Emily. A relapse had always been a concern of mine, but I’d hoped it

wouldn’t happen—perhaps stupidly hoped. I wasn’t sure I was really prepared to worry about her every minute of the day as I felt I’d have to now,
knowing that she had the capacity to relapse—I thought she was stronger than that. How would I sleep wondering if she wasn’t hiding a renewed
addiction behind my back? Mind reading would be a useful trait to have—another reason to be jealous of Jake and the connection him and Emily
shared despite my desires to ignore it.

Jake could read her thoughts if she let him. Jake could easily slide into a place of need to her.
Emily wasn’t looking at either of us anymore. I could see concern on Jake’s face replace the amazement he’d previously had to the fact of the

pills. For some reason I hated that look on him. It made him seem sappy.

“At any rate, my guess is that this isn’t just a generic, this is the real stuff, straight from our favorite twin brother.” He rattled the pills out of the jar

and into the palm of his hand, inspecting them. “I’ve sometimes heard that when you ingest the blood of another being,” he looked at me. “And
sometimes even animals, you get a glimpse into their souls.”

Emily’s attention was shamefully fixated on the pills in Jake’s hand. Was it really so hard for her to suppress the craving?
“I’ve only had human blood once. They make us taste it to show us it doesn’t taste good—it doesn’t—but you definitely get a hint of soul in it, old

thoughts, strange desires and dreams. And it’s true you do get a hint of the animal’s soul when you ingest that, when it’s fresh, but they’re simple
thoughts from simple minds.” He gestured to the can in his hand. “This blood is so processed there’s no hint of anything anymore. Sad really.” I
could tell Jake was trying to act as though that bothered him, but for some reason a small part of me thought otherwise. “I’ve never had Angel Blood
before, a little too narcotic for me. I’ve heard the effects are wild, though. I suspect this is what you experienced? I’m personally not into that trippy
kind of stuff. It’s bad for you, and stupid.” He was taking a less compassionate approach than me but I was grateful for it. “But the stuff out there on
the market is usually synthetic or harvested from a dead angel, if they can find one—hence the richy rich reputation of it. Potent as Hell—I would
imagine.”

Emily recoiled beside me in assumed shame.
Jake went on. “I remember how I felt after having that human blood—I felt horrible. My mind was a wreck of thoughts that weren’t mine. It wore off

after about fifteen minutes, I believe, but it was the strangest fifteen minutes of my life.” He directed his attention toward Emily. “Didn’t you feel this
when he fed it to you before?”

Emily drew her gaze out of her lap. “I don’t remember. I don’t really

want

to remember.”

All I could think about was the way she had been, completely dazed. I couldn’t blame her for not remembering, not when I saw for myself the

blank look in her eyes. They had been ink wells of nothingness, blackness to where there was no end.

“Well, that has to be what’s happening to you, but in this case, the blood you’re taking isn’t from a person who is dead. You must be getting

clean, up to date thoughts like a Twitter feed on auto-post.” I could see the excitement in Jake build, but I beat him to the question I assumed came
next.

“So, what did Greg say?” I asked as respectfully as I could, hoping she wasn’t too traumatized to tell us. I hadn’t bothered to ask in the car, I was

too frightened of what she’d tell me and how I’d handle it while driving.

Emily seemed to collect herself as best she could. She tore her gaze away from the pills Jake was guiding back into the belly of the orange

bottle, lifting her chin. “He was talking to Avery.”

Jake and I both steeled as she said this. Now I was a little upset she hadn’t filled me in in the car.
“You heard Avery, too?” Jake gushed.
Emily nodded. “It was a little harder to hear what she had to say, but I still heard it. Probably the last voice I ever wanted to hear right now . . .

even worse than hearing Greg’s.”

I touched her gently. I could literally feel her arm hairs rise under the contact, indicating she was more on edge than she shared. “And you know

for sure it was her?” I asked.

Emily nodded more confidently. “I’m

positive

it was her,” she snapped, seemingly angry that I’d questioned her. Her eyes were clear as they

bore through me. “I could never forget that voice, not when it haunts every unsupervised thought in my head. They were talking about Winter Wood.
They were talking about gathering the Black Angels and heading this way. They were talking about a

war.

” Her angered gaze dropped from mine

and she looked back into her lap.

“They’re coming this way? From where? How long do we have?” Jake sat forward in his seat.
Emily looked distressed over Jake’s line of questions. She dropped her head even deeper into her hands and rubbed her forehead. “When I

came into the conversation they were discussing conquests over the eastern priories.” She looked up. “I would guess from the east, then? How far
east are these priories? Is he talking about the east coast?”

I shook my head. “East, east, I believe,” remembering what Max had mentioned at Jane’s funeral. “I mean, we’re talking Asia, but that doesn’t

matter. It can’t take them long to get here, not when you’re an angel. Any time would be spent organizing and planning, not traveling.”

“Hopefully they’re as unorganized as Greg,” Jake added.
Emily ignored Jake’s attempt to lighten the mood. “I don’t like the gravity of this,” Emily mumbled, playing with her hands in her lap.
I looked over my shoulder toward the front window, seeing that the snow had really begun to fall. My mind flashed with images of blood against

the stark white of snow. I imagined myself in the middle of all that, fighting for my life. This was hardly a season for something like this—I didn’t like
this idea any more than she did. Then again, it wasn’t an idea or notion we could ignore or control.

I turned back to face Jake and Emily. “We need to make sure this is really happening. How can we prove that what Emily heard is really true?”
Jake began biting his lip, his gaze darting about the room. They reflected light from every source and pulled energy from each shadow. “We

need to go to the priory. They would be able to find out. They probably already know.”

“I don’t like the priory.” Max’s distrust had me convinced. It was someplace I had never been. Government had never been something I trusted,

whether in the human world or not.

“Either do I, but it’s the only way we’re going to get answers—unless you’re willing to waste time trying to find Max?”
I shook my head. At this point there was no knowing where Max was. I couldn’t call him up because it’s not like he had a cell phone. He was too

above it all for that.

STELLA:

After going through the gate into Winter Wood, it wasn’t long before we arrived at what I assumed to be Jake’s house. We got out of his car as

the cold wind hit me and made our way to a red door.

Jake’s hand paused on the handle. “So, listen. My friends are on their way over here right now. I’m taking you to my room and you need to stay

there. They shouldn’t be long. I’ll come get you when they’re gone, alright?” He narrowed his gaze, unlocking the door. We walked in. I was met with
a blast of warm air that was briefly enjoyed as he grabbed my wrist and yanked me up the stairs.

What was his rush?

Upstairs, he dragged me down a long hallway and into a room to the right. “So, here it is—my room.” He rattled the keys in his hands before

grabbing the handle to his door. “I’m serious. Stay here. I’ll be right back.”

I was looking around his room, my gaze popping between him and my unfamiliar surroundings. It was dark in here, and the smell in the air was

admittedly dank and humid. Things were neat and tidy, not a surprise given what I’d learned about him so far and the clean appearance of his car.
There was a single mattress on the floor. The sheets there were made, pillows set up more like a lounge than a place to actually sleep.

“Sit down and relax. You look like you could use it,” he guided.
I backed toward the mattress, trying to sit but finding myself half falling as the mattress was so close to the ground. Landing abruptly, I found it

was surprisingly soft. I bounced on it a little to test its limits. I knew, from somewhere in the back of my mind, what a mattress was, but a part of me
felt I’d never really slept in one while the other part welcomed it like an old friend. The last few weeks had been fine as an owl. I was used to a cozy
branch and fluffed feathers, nuzzling my beak under one wing. The human part of me craved comfort, though.

Jake was looking at me strangely, the same way he’d been looking at me since he picked me up off the side of the road. “Remind me to get you

some of my sister’s clothes later, too. That outfit is just not working for anyone. Where did you even find it?”

I didn’t bother to allow him into my thoughts. I probably never would again. I couldn’t and shouldn’t trust anyone, not when I barely knew who I was

to begin with. I left him without an answer.

He shook his head. “Doesn’t matter anyway.” He suddenly perked up, turning so that his ear was better positioned to hear through the opening

of his bedroom door.

I myself heard a mumbled voice downstairs, my own senses now perking to the sound.
Jake leaned out his door, already closing it behind him. “Hey! I’ll be there in a minute!” he yelled in the direction of the stairs. He swung his head

back in the room. “Remember, stay here. I’ll come get you when I get the chance.” He pointed to a wooden table of sorts. Atop it was an illuminated
device my mind wanted to understand but wasn’t able to find the word for, much as the phone had been. “You can use my computer if you like—if
you even know how to use one.”

I blinked my gaze away from the computer. The name he’d given the object rang another bell but my animal side wasn’t very interested in

touching anything that was illuminated in such a way—I’d decided that it didn’t seem natural after staring at the phone.

Jake turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.
I frowned and leaned back into the plethora of pillows stacked atop the mattress. I took in the rest of Jake’s room. There were wooden planks

horizontally lined up one grey-toned wall, scattered with objects I either knew, or thought I knew. I remembered these to be shelves, my mind
exercising the thoughts. Like a puzzle, it was melding an animal world with this world. I wasn’t completely comfortable in this human world though my
body felt naturally a part of it. I was excited to learn, or re-learn, all I could. I continued to occupy myself with observation but most objects were hard
to see in this light. In my human form my owl eyes worked less efficiently. I looked around for a way to better illuminate the room but was surprised to
find that there didn’t seem to be any lamps. I found it amusing yet annoying, so I tried to make the best of it.

I stood from the mattress and dared myself to approach the illuminated computer, the sole light in the room. The screen hurt my eyes when I

looked at it directly. With practice, I was able to train them to withstand the awkward, almost fake light. The computer danced with images of colorful
bubbles. I found a game in watching them like I would my prey. Biting my lip, I reached for the bubbles as I leaned toward the object. I was surprised
by what I felt as I touched them, finding the bubbles an illusion held behind a smooth surface. A part of me felt stupid for thinking it was anything
else. I dropped my hand and leaned all around the computer, inspecting its design. This allowed my mind to recollect further memories. Each
thought tickled as it tried to remind me. Another moment passed and nothing came together in real clarity. My head began to hurt. I turned away
from the computer, releasing my lip from the bite of my mouth.

I set to another task as I carefully navigated my way across the room and plucked a small stuffed animal off the shelves on the wall. I opened my

mouth, thinking of words I’d heard Jake say and wanting to mimic them, but I didn’t know how to position my lips. There was a mirror on the wall and
I approached it. I looked at my reflection, the same reflection I’d seen in the hunter’s cabin. I tried to move my lips again, regurgitating an array of
sounds, but nothing came out the way I expected it to. I felt silly. It was useless.

My eyes fell to the ground and I sighed. I turned toward the door. How long were Jake’s guests going to be here? And why wasn’t I allowed to

meet them? I stepped toward the handle and grabbed it, twisting it open and peeking my head into the hall. No one was there, not that I expected
anyone to be.

I stepped into the hall, now able to hear the echo of voices stretch up the stairs and scratch my ears. I wanted to know what they were saying. I

took another step, and then another, standing flush with the wall as though this hid me. The texture of the wall was rough against the palm of my
hands. Down the long, narrow corridor, all the doors were shut. The hall was darker than Jake’s room had been—the only light sneaking through the
cracks at the bottom of each door.

I crept to the top of the stairs. They descended down from the hallway at a ninety degree angle. From this vantage point, the voices were much

more audible as they bounced up the steps. I didn’t pay much mind to exactly what it was they were discussing because for the most part it was still
gargled at this distance. Instead, I focused on the tone of their voices. They were familiar, again a feeling that resided in both my animal and human
senses—something that tickled deep inside. I knew them in some way, and yet I could not give them a name or purpose, or even a face.

I knelt close to the ground, placing my hand on the top step and leaning forward so that my ear was better facing the direction of their voices.

Slowly, I pulled my legs out from under me and allowed myself to sit on the top step, still hidden in the shadows. Leaning forward some more, I was
just able to view a small part of the downstairs. I saw a kitchen toward the front. Along the wall, windows looked out onto the street, pouring in light I
had so craved a moment ago. The entry was small and opened to another space I could not see, the space in which I assumed these people
occupied.

So far I recognized Jake’s voice, mixed with that of another male that was particularity appealing.

Could it be him?

I heard a female’s voice

then, and it made me jealous.

Why?

I wanted to see her face, I wanted to know what could invoke such a gut reaction for seemingly no known

reason I could recollect. I daringly inched down another step, making sure to be quieter than I knew Jake’s sensitive ears could hear—based on
how he’d already acted toward sound.

I dropped my head until I could peek through the rungs of the railing where I was just able to make out the back of two people’s heads as they

sat on a red couch in the middle of the room. Frustrated that I couldn’t see their faces, I remained in this position, hoping they’d turn around. My
back started to ache and my brow moistened with sweat.

“I don’t like the seriousness of this,” the girl mumbled, playing with her hands in her lap.
It was then that the boy beside her looked over his shoulder. I shot back before I took the time to take in his face, too afraid he’d see me sitting

here in the shadows. No one spoke for a moment, and I bravely dropped my gaze again, wondering if this silence was because they had caught me
—then I allowed myself to see his face. All of a sudden I was no longer concerned with whether they had caught me or not. I felt every inch of me
shiver, the auburn-brown of his hair, the broad strength in his jaw, softened by the large, golden eyes that were not looking at me at all, but
someplace below and beyond.

I wanted them to be looking at me.
He began to speak as he tore those beautiful eyes away from whatever it was he was looking at. “We need to make sure this is really

happening. How can we prove that what Emily heard is really true?” He was facing Jake again, or what I assumed to be Jake as I couldn’t quite see
him.

“We need to go to priory. They would be able to find out. They probably already know.” Jake’s voice assured me that he was indeed hidden

from my view.

Who was this boy?

My mind already knew. My mind was screaming it to me, but I didn’t want to believe it had been this easy. It was

him

—the

very him I was looking for, but why? Why did I feel my heart racing as it did now? It was as though every part of me wanted to run down these stairs
and into his arms, if he’d allow me. I wanted to see him face to face, human to

human

?

Human . . .
Would he know me in this body? My soul was that of the animal, this I felt strongly for, so which side of me would he recognize? More

importantly, however, what made me feel so frantic over him, so shaky and hot? Did my life depend on it?

I caught myself from falling as I’d leaned forward into the light. I had forgotten to be careful as I’d tried to get a better angle on his face, wanting to

see it one more time. My hands were gripping the edge of the stairs, nails digging into the grey carpet as I took a relieved breath. I wasn’t ready for
him to see me yet, not here, not like this. I carefully glanced one last time, then quickly pulled myself back into the shadows as I noticed all three of
them stand. They hadn’t said another word, just a silent exchange I was not involved in. I heard them stepping in my direction so I quickly shot to my
feet, tiptoeing back into the hallway where I stood against the wall and waited.

“Let’s go to the priory now. I don’t see the point in waiting another minute.” The boy I was interested in was the one talking—

Wes

, that’s what

Jake had called him in the car.

“Right now?” Jake challenged, and I knew why. He was nervous about the fact that I was supposedly stashed away in his room. He was probably

afraid to leave me alone, thinking I’d do something stupid as I’d already done.

“Yeah, right now. You can bring your guest if you like?”
“

Er

. . . no. I’ll just let them know what’s up. They’re fine here.”

Wes.

I loved the sound of his name. I felt like I could roll myself in the beauty of it, the way it felt to hear. I wished I could feel the way it felt to say.

“Who’s your guest, anyway?” Wes asked.
I felt a leap of excitement. Jake would introduce me if Wes asked, wouldn’t he?
“No one. No one you need to meet right now at least. I’ll introduce you later. It’s just family.”

Family?

He was lying!

I heard more movement. Out of fear I gave up hearing anymore of the conversation and slid quietly back to Jake’s room before he came

bounding up the stairs and caught me. I gently shut the door behind me and jumped onto the bed, trying to situate myself in a relaxed fashion,
though my breathing was turbulent. I tried to calm it while I waited, and luckily, I waited longer than I thought I was going to have to. The wait left me
wishing that I’d stuck around to spy a little longer.

A few minutes passed before I heard footsteps ascend the stairs. My heart rate, which had been calmed, began to pick up again. I could feel the

vibration of his feet down the hall through the springs of the floor-bound mattress. They stopped outside as the door handle slowly twisted. I waited
in anticipation, hoping it was someone other than Jake.

It wasn’t. That was empty hope.
He popped his head around the partially opened door. “Are you doing alright?”
I nodded, face expressionless and mind closed, hoping he wasn’t able to sense what I was hiding—that I’d heard their conversation and had

seen his friends.

“Good.” He looked around his room as though inspecting his things, probably wondering what I’d tampered with. “I hate to do this, but I’ve got to

run an errand. You’ll be alright here for a few hours, won’t you?”

I sat forward suddenly.

A few hours?

I thought openly.

Jake’s mouth made an expression not quite like a frown. “Sorry. Something more came up. When I get back I promise to introduce you to my

friends.”

I shut my mind off again.
“Come on, give me a break. It’s not like I expected you to come waltzing into my life like this.”
I crossed my arms against my chest and nodded reluctantly. What he didn’t know was that I was going to follow him. I didn’t have to be human

all

the time. I needed to know more about Wes. I needed to know why I wanted to love him. I needed many things.

“So, you’ll be okay?”
I nodded in false agreement.
He narrowed his gaze. “Are you sure? Even if you look like honest Jane, something about you makes me not want to trust you.”
I tried to nod my head in a more enthusiastic, convincing manner. He was smart to doubt me, at least.
He pursed his lips sideways. “Okay. Well, then I’ll see you in a little bit.”

JANE:

We got up from the table at the outdoor café where Eliza left the waiter a small nugget of round gold on a plate.
“What’s that?” I asked curiously, stopping to pick it up and inspect it.
“It’s our currency.”
“You have currency here?” I was confused. Never in my dreams had I imagined needing money in the Ever After.
She nodded. “If you’re going to stay here you have to pay your way and work. Eventually you will have to, too, unless you choose to live a vagrant

in the outskirts of the city like those we saw on the way in. They’ll eventually be forced out, though. If it were free then why not stay forever, right?”

I laughed. “You almost have.”
Eliza gave me a sassy smile. “I have a good job and therefore have no problem affording my stay. For me, it’s worth it to work.”
I placed the nugget back on the plate and we walked away from the table once more. Eliza led the way and I followed beside her. “What do you

do here?”

Eliza shrugged, her hands in her dress pockets. She fumbled with unknown trinkets that clanked around inside. “You’ll see.”
Her answer only made me more curious. What sort of jobs could one per quire here? Did I need an education?
Eliza answered my thoughts. “No need for an education, Jane. You see, here you are what you were always meant to be. Everyone is born with

a God given talent, so to speak. If you didn’t find that talent in your earthly life, then you’ll find it here. We all have a purpose just as sure and the
moon and sun pixies do, whether they like it or not.” She eyed me speculatively. “From all I’ve learned about you, I think it best you search out a job
in records at the library. You’re quite a wiz with history. That is . . .” she nudged me. “If you’re planning to stay.”

Staying was what I had planned to do, what other choice did I have? It was the work I hadn’t been planning on.
“You don’t have to stay if you don’t want to do the work.” She shrugged.
“You think I should leave?” I entertained her comment to be sassy.
“It’s one way to get back,” she offered.
“I thought you told me that would make it hard for Max to find me?” I was confused by the way she’d answered my question—like she wanted me

to go back.

“It will, but let’s just say it’s my job to press this alternative.” She pressed her chin up, looking proper and proud as though she’d fulfilled her duty.

What was her duty?

It was killing me.

We turned a corner and onto a new street. Here, the sun’s angle was obscured by the grey stone buildings on either side of us. I felt a chilly

wind, but it passed quickly. I hadn’t found myself physically uncomfortable for more than a moment since being here. Things, for the most part, were
pleasant in that respect. Even If I did have to work to earn my keep in the Ever After it still seemed better than the earthly life I’d lived, much as it did
for Eliza. “What about Max? What if I were to come here with him but we didn’t move on? Would I still have to work and earn my keep?”

Eliza shook her head. “Why wouldn’t you want to move on? Once your soul is complete with its two halves, then you go down that road we were

talking about before and on into another level of living, sort of like a true retirement. There you won’t have to work. There you will find the paradise
you’ve imagined. You’d be stupid to stay here.”

I thought about the way my father used to describe Heaven to me. He’d made it sound amazing. At that young age, I’d imagined it to look

something like the Candy Land game board—bright and happy. It was then that I finally remembered I’d forgotten about my father. “My father,” I
whispered.

Eliza nodded. “Yes, what about him?”
“He’s here. I nearly forgot about him. I saw him when I first got here but I suppose I got so wrapped up in my grief over Max that I forgot about

him. I can’t believe I’d forget about him.” I felt like a horrible daughter.

Eliza nodded again. “It happens, but you’ll never completely forget about him, it’ll just cycle through. Like now, I bet you’ve almost forgotten about

Max or even what time it is, am I correct?”

I began to feel frantic. Had I missed Max’s return to the river bank? Had days passed already?
Eliza took my hand. “Calm down. Allow me to relax your worries by saying that I would never allow you to miss your meeting with Max. It’s only

been a few hours.” She giggled. “Your relationship with him has become a source of much entertainment for me. I wouldn’t want to miss a moment
for myself.”

“Glad you view us like a soap opera,” I mumbled.
Eliza seemed confused. “Soap opera? What is that?”
I had forgotten about the time in which she’d come from. “Don’t worry. You’re not missing much.” I thought again on the subject of time and

space here. Those few hours could have easily felt like days. I suppose if I really looked into the things we’d done I’d see that there was no way a
cup of tea alone could last days, but then again could it? “How do you keep track of time?”

Eliza looked up at the sky. “Takes experience to get used to it, and of course my clairvoyance and foresight help considerably. Stick with me

and I will be your clock.” She dropped her gaze and latched her arm with mine in a sisterly way.

“I’d like to see my father again. Do you know where he lives?” I couldn’t help but wonder why my father hadn’t come back to find me, but then

perhaps he did and I was too lost in myself to see that.

“John Taylor, right?”
I nodded.
“I see him a lot around the temple.”
I felt nervous. “Is he trying to forget and go back?”
She pressed her lips together. “Not that I know of. More or less I think he likes to go there to feel a part of something. I believe that’s his life

purpose, to be a part of a group or organization.”

“He was a priory member in his life on Earth. I know that much.” I’d had to learn that the hard way, but the truth was now out. My whole family was

a part of the magickal world, except for my human mother, but she’d known all along. She knew what my father was, for all I know she probably knew
how or why he died, she just never told us—perhaps, in her hopes, she was trying to protect us.

Eliza looked interested. “I’ve never talked with your father.” The way she said it seemed loaded, like she was surprised he hadn’t because

everyone did.

“What difference does it make if he’s talked to you or not?”
“Oh look, we’re here.” Eliza changed the subject.
I was frustrated and confused, but that frustration was quickly forgotten as I looked in the direction she was. The buildings had ended, opening to

a large area of green. It was just like how I envisioned Central Park to be in New York, a place I’d never been but had always longed to go—a patch
of green among a sea of grey stone.

A small blonde boy in striped overalls rode along the sidewalk on a tricycle. He looked up at us and smiled. His gaze lingered on Eliza. “Hello,

Elly!” He cried happily, waving with one hand as the front wheel of his tricycle wobbled.

She waved back with a small, sweet smile.
I looked at Eliza. “A friend of yours?”
She nodded fondly.
“Are you a teacher?” I guessed.
Eliza giggled uncontrollably. “Me? A teacher?”
I shrugged and stood tall again, not seeing what was so funny about it. “You’re doing a good job teaching me,” I offered.
She controlled her laughter, one hand on her stomach. “But I’m not the type of teacher you have your mind set on. I’m not a kindergarten or

school type teacher. Besides, I look too young for that. I doubt they’d take me seriously in that role.”

We were still standing on the sidewalk opposite the park. “Then what kind of teacher are you?”
Eliza stepped off the curb. “You’ll see!” she griped.

“No patience . . .”

she mumbled under her breath.

I followed her across the cobbled road. For all the roads here, I sure hadn’t seen many cars. I didn’t know why, and I wasn’t about to speculate. I

was finding that it was far simpler to accept things for what they were. Still, I could not accept the mystery of what it was Eliza did.

We walked into the park that was gated all around as far as I could see. The gate was at least twice my height and made of black iron. Each

iron bar was topped with sharp, ominous arrows and the sections were divided by vertical grey stone obelisks. Trees, simple and large, loomed
over us. The leaves were a surreal green and shaped like tear drops, waxy as they reflected the sunlight. Below our feet was a cobbled path,
perfectly patterned without a single weed growing between the stones. Despite their tidiness, it was obvious that they were still well worn, walked
over time and time again by many people, coming and going.

We walked leisurely along the gently arching path that soon led to a small lake. Here, the water was alive with life both animal and otherwise.

Toy boats navigated miniature waves, chased along the shore by groups of small children, all seemly unsupervised. A splash sent a group of girls
into a fit of laughter. I looked for the source of their amusement, amazed when an otter popped its head above the water, grasping one of the toy
boats and floating it on its tummy.

Where were their parents?

“Some are far older than you. They may look like children and act like children, but as far as their knowledge and age goes they are no different

than me—smart beyond their physical years. For many, they choose to remain childish. I, on the other hand, have chosen to grow up. I was never
really a child anyway. In short, they don’t require parents, and what are parents but a life lived alongside our own? You and your father are no more
related than you and I are. It’s all a matter of who you’re born to in your next life. You’ve had other parents, you just don’t remember them.”

I was blown away by the concept. My father was not really my father at all, but more like a companion and guide—probably one of many at that.

Looking away from the children, I finally saw a few adults strolling along the outskirts. They walked alone, in pairs, or groups deeply lost in
conversation. They discussed what seemed serious subjects, but their voices were too low to key in. Looking at Eliza, however, I saw that she
knew. There was a smile on her face.

“Where’s the temple?” All this beauty but I had yet to see a temple of any kind.
Eliza lifted her hand and led me to the right. She didn’t answer my question as we went on, rather inviting me to enjoy the surroundings in

silence. I bit my lip, too anxious to do as she wanted, too excited to see this place that so far felt like the center of this world. We rounded the lake
and I watched a pair of swans paddle to and fro along beside us. They seemed to watch Eliza with adoration.

Finally, we arrived at another open gate. It arched gently, inviting us in. Just inside the gate I saw why—it was designed to. An overwhelming

sense of arrival prevailed over me, my eyes almost squinting against the bright joy of this place. The entire area was shaped in a large circle.
Stairs, about fifteen, stepped up to a center area I could not yet see. I was filled with hope, happiness, and a general feeling of euphoria. On the
steps people sat talking and smiling. Again, some were deep in serious conversation, but some not.

We approached the stone steps and began to climb. Quickly, what was above came into view with each step. At first I didn’t understand just

what it was I was seeing. There was a lot of gold organic movement—it confused me. Quickly, however, the gold above funneled and spun
downward and I began to make sense of the reaching forms and solid base—it was a giant tree.

From our place at the top of the steps the tree was still quite a ways away. It sat toward the center of the large circle, between us acres of

perfectly kempt green lawn. People lounged and picnicked and I began to get a feel for this place, and why a community man like my father would
like it so much.

A cobblestone path cut through the lawn between us and the tree. We walked on down it, people looking up and smiling at us as we passed,

many tipping their heads at Eliza. As we drew closer to the tree I saw that there were two more paths running away from it at a ninety degree angle
to our own. I assumed four paths lead to the center, each like the arms of a compass—North, East, South and West.

Despite all this, it was the trunk of the tree that captured most of my attention, gently twisting upward into the sky like a well-spun basket. It was

large like the empire state building, but perhaps not quite that tall. The branches themselves should have cast us into shadow, but the tree seemed
to let out its own kind of light. This light felt even warmer than the sunlight itself.

We approached the trunk where the large, fat roots dove proudly into the ground. Grass grew freely around its base, unkempt unlike the rest of

the large lawn. Out of the wild grass the occasional wildflower grew childishly large in shape, adding color. As we neared the base, a natural arch
appeared, formed by the reaching arms of the roots, lifting at the base of the tree like hands.

“Are we going under that?” I whispered to Eliza. I wasn’t sure why I’d whispered, perhaps it was the ethereal feeling of this place.
Eliza laughed a little. “Of course. You don’t have to be afraid.”
What else should I be if not afraid? I wasn’t prepared to be reborn, therefore I wasn’t prepared to get this close to the source of it. What if

entering this place meant I had to, or what if it made me forget everything of my previous life?

“You won’t forget, and it doesn’t work like that. We’re not here to trick you.”
“We?”
Again, Eliza didn’t answer me, but I was beginning to get the feeling that her job had something to do with this place.
Once under the tree, the inside was much larger than I anticipated. I hadn’t expected that the ceiling reached so far above—to what I suspected

the top of the tree—but from where I stood it felt like there was no end. Glittering light poured down from this imaginary ceiling above us. The air
twisted and danced as though alive, whirling ever so gently into space.

“Is

that

. . .” I pointed up.

Eliza stood beside me, looking where I was. “Yes. That is the way back. That is another life waiting for you.”
I looked down at her, gulping dramatically.
She went on, “It is thought that we all see something different. For me, what I see still scares me, but for some I believe they see a more inviting

light. Those are the ones that are ready to move on, even if they don’t think so when they come here.”

I looked back at the light with trepidation. To me, it felt inviting.
I knew Eliza heard my every thought on the subject. I was thankful she kept her thoughts to herself.
I forced myself to look away, not wanting to admit that somewhere deep inside I did feel ready. A part of me was beginning to think that

forgetting it all and starting over was the only answer—the freeing answer. Everything about my life thus far weighed on me. Could I ever forget and
heal? Would I ever be able to love Max the way I wanted to?

Just the thought of Max stopped me. I thought of his face and his sweet touch. I thought about all he’d done to find me, all the pain he’d felt.

Indulging this desire to be reborn meant spitting on his every effort. And what if the next life I went into was full of challenge as Eliza’s had been—as
mine had been before? And what if Max did find me, would he love me the same way he does now? His long life won’t let him forget. I’d be
struggling to compete with myself like a jealous girlfriend.

I tried to think about something else. “So, who is this person that everyone comes here to see?”
Eliza tilted her head, eyes glowing blue. “It’s me.” She smiled as though to say ‘surprise!’
For a moment I felt disappointed, but then intrigue and understanding took its place. Of course. She was so knowledgeable, so experienced in

this world. “You?”

She nodded.

I guess I had expected more. Eliza was sweet and amazing, but so small and riddled with her own troubles. I had pictured a divine being that

was at peace with everything in all the worlds—Eliza was anything but. I tried to keep this thought to myself, but the failing smile on Eliza’s face told
me that wasn’t working.

I looked around the rest of the space, trying to focus on something else but there was nothing but the inner walls of the tree staring back at me,

golden and gleaming. I was forced to elaborate. “So, that’s what you do.” I tried to sound positive. “You pick up souls by the edge of the river and
bring their glimmers here to be reborn?”

I was surprised when she shook her head. “No, most find their way on their own.” She couldn’t hide her continued disappointment with me.
“I’m sorry. I can’t always control my thoughts. You just took me off guard, is all.”
She laughed uneasily. “It’s alright. I see your point. I guess when I think about it I had the same thought once, too—I expected a lot more.”
“So, if you didn’t come to the river to get me and bring me here, why did you come for me at all?” There had to be a reason beyond her

fascination with my love life.

She began to cheer up again. “Because there aren’t many Seoul’s left. Not many beings are brought back to life by angels. In recent years it’s

been seen as taboo. Most angels simply do as they’re designed—deliver the souls here—but Max, he’d fallen in love.” She touched my arm. “I’ve
always had a fondness for the mind of a Seoul. They are so incredibly reflective. I don’t think there’s a thing about your life you haven’t considered
and relived over and over again in your minds. Seoul’s have lived life to the fullest—no regrets. You see, those regrets you think you have aren’t your
regrets. Those regrets are other’s regrets that you’ve chosen to carry as your own in order to help, but it hurts instead. If those you love can’t face
the mistakes they’ve made, life here in the Ever After will only be as confusing as it is for me. You have to let them deal with their own problems, like
your sister.”

I reflected on what she was telling me. I felt a great deal of regret, but perhaps she was right. Every moment I regretted was really someone

else’s moment to regret. I regretted that I hadn’t been able to protect Emily, but it was her life’s challenge to face adversity as she had. Even Max,
the regret I felt stemmed from the emotions we shared in our time together—regret that he couldn’t better understand his brother or his father, regret
that he couldn’t save me. I’d lived my life the best way I knew how. Every move I’d made had been well calculated and considered.

But, there was regret about my death. I regret ever making friends with Navia, or Avery. So, why didn’t that haunt me? Having fallen for Avery’s

trap was my fault, or was it? Could it truly be that it was Max’s fault for having taken her light in the first place? Having destroyed everything Avery
had that made her happy? Was I really just a victim in this?

“These are things I advise you find the answers too before you’re reborn. See, I’m not trying to push you to that conclusion. I’m not telling you that

you shouldn’t wait to see what Max can do. Resolving all your questions before being reborn ensures you won’t have to live the same mistakes
again. If you don’t learn from life’s challenges, then you are destined to repeat them until you do. You have time here to accomplish true serenity,
then you can decide what path you want to take—waiting, or moving on.”

I bit my lip. “Is that the real reason you haven’t been reborn yourself? Do you still have questions yet to be answered?”
Eliza’s gaze dropped from mine, her hands twisting before her. She suddenly seemed so insecure. “I have many personal battles I’ve yet to

face, as I’ve touched on already. But, there are many more than I fear eternity will not allow to heal. Taking this role . . .” she motioned around the
space. “ . . . has been the best thing for me. Helping others slowly helps me help myself.”

“And you’re the oldest?” I pressed.
She nodded. “It is the job of the oldest to usher souls back to the Earthly world as I am now. I will embrace this role for some time, I fear. I have

seen many souls live lifetimes as I stay here in this one. I’m sure that if you don’t choose to wait for Max, then this will not be the last time you see
me, either. You have many lives you can still live, and many re-births, should you want them.”

“You’ve seen me before?” I bowed my head, wanting to be closer to her in height.
“In some form I am certain, but only now do you have that Seoul trait I admire enough to remember. That is a mark that will live with you forever.”

She smiled. “I will never forget your soul now. You’ve already taught me so much about my own life, just by watching you across the river and having
you here now. I can feel that I’ve grown closer to understanding in a way I haven’t been able to in a long time.”

I felt like blushing. I was far too inexperienced in life to have anything to teach someone who’s reflected on time for centuries as she has.
“Some people arrive at the answers they seek sooner than others. It’s just a matter of how you allow life into your soul. I’ve found that being open

is the key. It’s just a key I haven’t been able to use yet.” Eliza looked up into her next life.

In the reflection of her eyes, I saw something far darker than my perception of the next life had been. Where mine was gold and beautiful, hers

seemed dangerous and frightening. I felt a cold chill trickle down my spine, the kind of chill I’d felt as death had ripped me from the Earthly world. I
shuddered in secret. No part of me wanted to live the kind of life she had.

MAX:

Making my way out of the compound of the Eastern priory, the gates closed coldly behind me. For a moment I had been allowed to be in a world

where the rest of it didn’t matter. Soleil and Lune were so well protected there. I was surprised they knew anything of the world I lived in at all, but
then again they were always watching over us, weren’t they?

I stood on the mountain, looking out across the rugged land before me. My task now was to find Avery, but how? Where could she be hiding?

The lead on Greg was probably useless to me now. He never stayed in one place for too long; he was smarter than that. His hint to his whereabouts
was too obvious as though he’d sent me that feeling on purpose. Did he want me to find him, or was it a trap? Had he seen the brutality of Avery’s
reach? Could it be that he realized he’d made a mistake after all this time? It was wishful thinking. He had no reason to change his mind—he never
had. My hopes for him were useless hopes, much in the way Jane used to hope for Emily.

I stepped to the edge of the cliff and looked over. The mountainside was vast, a hard trek for anyone else, but not me. I let my wings grow and

spread as I stepped off the ledge. Shutting my eyes, I felt my whole body drop a few hundred feet before I opened my wings, allowing them to
swallow the air and stop my decent. I soared out from the cliff as hard wind beat against my face. Without better direction, I went to where Greg had
been.

. . .

I lowered through the clouds, entering under a threatening sky. It was raining, the clouds lit here and there with angry sparks of lightning. Here,

Soleil could not see the Earth she loved, blocked by the rage of another Element pixie—the Storm pixie. Below me, jagged rocks reached up like
knives from the ground, each grey and lifeless, the size of small mountains in and of themselves. I flew over them, trying to find exactly where it was I
wanted to go.

The air itself felt thicker, like how death felt wrapping its arms around you. But, this was not the death many of us thought of, it was the death that

stole life from Earth, only to bring it to Hell. My whole body shuddered with the feeling, the same feeling Greg had showed me. I was in the right
place.

Scanning the landscape, I looked for the small outcropping of rocks I had seen in Greg’s mind. It took a few passes before I was able to spot it

at last, looking different than it had in my fading memory, but still enough the same. The rocks here were crumbled together in the shadow of the
mountain just below. Minding the weather, I carefully spiraled downward as rain beaded off my wings and down my back. Reaching the mountain
floor, I let my feet slowly take my weight as I touched down, wrapping my wings behind me and quickly pulling on the leather coat I’d been holding in
my hands. The ground gave as I took a step, soaked in a rain I was sure hadn’t stopped for days, if not weeks.

Under my coat, my soaked shirt clung uncomfortably to my body. I adjusted the coat a few times to remedy this—I didn’t feel I was in any great

hurry. The outcropping of rocks did not appear to be any different than any other outcropping of rocks, making it a smart place to hide. Though I felt
relaxed in this situation, I reminded myself to stay on guard. The last thing I needed was my instincts to fail me. As much as I wanted to give Greg
the benefit of the doubt, as I always did, there was still the chance that he was trying to trick me, as he always was.

I stepped toward the rocks, weaving between them as they funneled in around me, guiding me to one central point. There at the end of it, one

rock, at least twenty feet long and half that in diameter, crudely formed a sort of doorway. Ducking under it, I found it an opening to the rocky face of
the large mountain. The rain was left behind as a cave now sheltered me. The sound of the weather echoed off the walls. Looking back, rain
dripped from the lip of the opening and funneled into a small stream that ran past me and deeper into the dark cavern. I adjusted my sight to the
darkness, following the stream as it reflected what little light it could until all the light was gone. Feeling my way along the cavern, it grew warm very
quickly, so warm that I began to sweat under my jacket as steam built. I sloughed it off and threw it over my shoulder before moving on.

The cavern felt as though it narrowed before slowly opening up again. In the distance, light once again could be seen, glimmering from a small

spot like a peep hole. Walking toward it, still following the stream, the light gradually grew until it occupied a space the size of a standard doorway. I
stepped through this doorway and into a room that felt like a far cry from the world I’d just been in.

Monolithic crystals burst from the ground, reflecting light from a single hole in the ceiling. The stream of rainwater at my feet pooled here, filling a

crystal blue crevasse in the middle of the room. Looking into the crevasse, it was beautifully lined with smaller crystals like that on the walls all
around me. From the light source, rainwater also dripped, creating an orchestra of sound and a shower of glittery light.

Stepping closer to the pool, I was drawn in by the magnificent color, contrasting so sharply with the red dirt under my feet. This was an oasis in

an otherwise dead part of the world, a hiding place one could live and forget— the perfect place for Avery.

“I knew you would come.” Her voice shattered the gentle sounds of rainwater on cue, echoing my thoughts of her like a nightmare I’d fallen into.

“Greg promised me.”

I looked up from the pool, drawn by the movement of her white figure, emerging from behind one of the crystal monoliths. She wore a simple

white dress, long but revealing, perfect for the hot atmosphere of the crystal cave.

She was as beautiful as ever; her face unchanged after all this time. Like the crystals, her skin was smooth and milky, blending with the color of

her dress. Her blonde hair spun in ringlets across her chest, touched with a glittery frost. She looked no different than the day I left her, save the
darkness in her eyes. That had been the day I took everything she loved away and froze her into this beautiful monster.

“It seems you’ve finally found an environment you can thrive in,” I replied coolly.
She smiled, her cold, once blue eyes wanting to reflect light, but stealing it instead. “Ice without the cold,” she added, allowing one hand to drift

over the crystal beside her. “Admit it, you wanted to come here. You wanted to be with me again, didn’t you?”

She wasn’t afraid to jump right into it. I gave her no reply. There was no reply to be given that wasn’t a lie on my behalf. Anymore lies would just

make this whole situation worse—I couldn’t deal with anymore guilt. I clenched my fists and tried my best to remind myself of what Soleil had taught
me—show Avery there was another way. Show her she didn’t need me.

“I did you a favor, you know. Jane wasn’t right for you. You knew that.” Her voice was low and angry now, growing impatient with my silence. Her

hand slipped from the crystal and dropped dead to her side as she drew another step closer to the pool. After standing there watching the water for
a moment, she ran her bare toe through the water, disrupting the rhythmic waves caused by the shower of rain water from above.

“I’m not here to discuss this with you,” I finally said, pulling the coat from my shoulder and tossing it on a nearby crystal.
“Then why are you here?” She pulled her foot from the water, burying it in the dirt. “I’m not about to help you bring her back, if that’s what your

hoping for. She’s worthless and it’s about time you see that. She cannot possibly hold a candle to me.”

I clenched my jaw and released it, trying to stay cool. “Jane isn’t my concern right now.” It wasn’t exactly a lie, Jane really wasn’t my concern. I

was trying to follow what the prophets advised. Avery had to be my chief concern whether I wanted her to be or not.

Avery looked at me, this time with a renewed look on her face as though the previous anger had never existed. “Already you’ve forgotten her? I

knew you would. See, it was a silly love affair after all.” It was as though she were telling herself that more than me. “I mean, she was a lovely pet,
wasn’t she? But all pets eventually die.”

I couldn’t stand hearing this. Not from someone that was once so sweet. “This isn’t you, Avery,” I stopped her. “This isn’t the sweet girl I used to

know.”

She couldn’t hide the shame on her face fast enough. It showed me that I still had some level of influence over her. This was a positive sign.
“I can be that girl again, if that’s what you want.” She began to step into the pool, walking across the space between us as though it were only

knee deep.

I watched her move, slow and methodical like she always had. Inside, however, I knew she was anything but methodical in the way I’d known her

before. How could such grace turn into such torment? I tried to imagine what Soleil could have possibly been like in her time spent in shadow, but it
was hard given the way I had seen her just today.

Avery reached my side of the pool and stepped out, closing the space between us. Water dripped from the hem of her white dress, dragging

through the dirt as it collected and spoiled it’s once flawless brilliance. “Is that what you want? The sweet Avery back?” She placed her hand on my
chest. Her touch caused a spark of light to ripple across her skin.

I watched in awe as the light slowly spread until it at last reached her eyes. It restored in them a glimmer of the light I stole, the light that remained

inside me still. She was simply borrowing the light as her eyes changed from a murky grey to subdued sapphire.

“You can have this back, you know. All you have to do is love me like I know you already do.”
My entire body felt tense. I was strong, and my love for Jane was deep, but Avery’s nearness and the toxicity of her memory, her love and

romance, was trying to trick me. I was floundering in the tragedy of Jane’s death. There was no denying that Avery and I had shared a deep
connection. I knew how it must feel to be her. I had once thought the same way she did—hopeless. But, all that changed the day I first saw Jane in
the premonition the Truth Stone offered me. Until then, I never knew that such a love as the one I’d had with Jane could exist. Soleil was right; until
Avery finds her true love, she will never get over her love for me. How could I help her?

“I do want the sweet Avery back,” I began, my thoughts forming a plan as I went along.
She smiled, leaning her body against mine. “You

do?

” She looked so happy in that moment. I was afraid to shatter it.

“But, as my friend.” I navigated the words with delicacy. “That is what I miss most. We were great friends and I need you in that way more than

any other.” None of it was a lie. Our friendship had always been our greatest power, not love. The two were easily confused.

Avery’s brows swiftly creased with frustration and she pushed away from me. She stumbled back as her foot became tangled in the muddy hem

of her long dress. Not only was she angry, but shamed. In an instant all the light she had borrowed faded, her eyes a deeper black than I had ever
seen. “A

friend?

”

I stepped toward her, trying to reinforce the idea. I needed to show her the level of support and love I felt for her within this realm of friendship.

“Yes,” I replied firmly, trying to show her this was not a joke. “This is not you, Avery. This darkness does not suit you. Together you and I can change
all this. You can have power far greater than the fearful power you posses now.”

I could tell she wasn’t hearing me. “You are my true love, Maximus Gordon. I don’t understand how you can’t see that. This isn’t how it’s

supposed to be.”

I shook my head. “But I’m not your true love. That’s why this isn’t happening the way you want it to. Your time spent hating me is a waste when the

man you truly love is still out there. Your time would be better spent trying to find him. No matter how much you beg and plead, I will never be able to
give into your wishes because I do not share the same desires you do.” I stepped forward and grabbed her shoulders, giving her a gentle shake.
“You have to let go of me, Avery. You have to let yourself be happy.”

At first her body relaxed into my touch, but then it quickly grew rigid. “Who have you been talking to? You’ve been talking to Soleil, haven’t you?”

She accused. “I can tell. This sounds like something she would say—so high and mighty about the fact that she could overcome the shadow. She’s
nothing but a fake. You’re trying to buy me like Lune bought her, but I’m not so naïve. I’d rather kill you like I should have, like the others do.” She
yanked herself out of my grasp.

I felt a bout of my anger lash out of my control. My patience for the whole situation was growing thin. “I’d like to see you try,” I stupidly challenged.
Avery’s eyes narrowed as she hunched closer to the ground. She was readying herself, and I began to regret the threat I’d made—this was

getting worse, fast.

STELLA:

Still sitting on Jake’s bed, I heard muffled voices from outside his window. I quickly slid my hands under my weight and stood from the mattress

on the floor. I crept to the small window in his room which was shrouded in thick, tailored fabric, closing out the light. I fished my finger through the
cloth enough for me to peek out. A slice of light burst into the room as I did this. Below on the street, Wes, the girl and Jake got into Jake’s red car. I
wasn’t able to see the girl’s face and it bothered me most. I felt a need to size myself up. Next to Jake’s car sat a black Camaro that hadn’t yet
collected snow. I tilted my head in strange recognition. There were deep, animal-looking grooves carved across the hood. My hands griped the sill
as I noticed this, as though I knew how it felt to make them.

The red car began to back out of the parking spot, breaking my concentration as my grip on the windowsill relaxed. Panic set in. I pulled away

from the window and the shade collapsed darkness around me. I turned a few paces, fumbling for the door until at last I clasped the handle and flew
it open. I ran as silently as I could down the hall, not that anyone was here. I was downstairs fast enough to see the car pull away and turn left onto
the main street a little bit down the road. Now gripping the sill of the front window, I reached and unlocked the front door beside me. I opened it wide
as a bite of cold air hit my face. At first it froze me, but I didn’t have the time to worry about it. I backed my way into the middle of the room.
Breathing fast, I shut my eyes and shifted into the owl I had suppressed. There was a dull thud as the heavy hunter’s clothes hit the ground. I
remained in flight. Struggling to find room as I flew about the small entry and kitchen, I ducked and flew out the open door to freedom.

Once outside, I was forced to arc upward to avoid colliding into the buildings across the street. In my panic I was moving too fast. For a body I

hadn’t used in a few hours, I already felt out of place. I swept up and over the roof tops, now dusted with a fresh coat of snow that was still falling,
obstructing my view. I kept my eyes slightly closed in order to remedy the visibility in this weather. I banked left and followed the main road they had
turned onto. It wasn’t long before I caught up with Jake’s car.

I slowed my pace as I hovered far above them. To my surprise, another owl swept in below me. She seemed unaware of my presence

overhead. I watched it as Jake’s car took another left and the new owl did also. I was jealous of her proximity, but unthreatened at the same time.
She felt familiar.

EMILY:

I saw a shadow fall over the hood of Jake’s car as I sat in the front seat. Wes leaned forward from the back, his hand brushing my shoulder as

he grabbed the seat. I turned and saw him craning his neck to look up and out of the windshield. “Looks like my sister found us.”

I suppressed a less than enthusiastic reply.
Jake looked up as well, long enough that the blue, soft light could be seen in his eyes as his glasses slid down his nose. In my weakened state, I

found myself craving that warm light more than I had in some time. It comforted me and made me feel like sinking into my seat with a warm blanket.
I was safe.

Jake looked sideways at me.

Stop that.

I wasn’t really surprised to hear his voice in my head. I was so relaxed that I’d let my barriers down and my thoughts fly free.

What is that?

I

asked.

What’s that blue light?

I couldn’t believe I was asking. I’d yet to gather the gumption to do so, or find the right time. There was always so

much going on, so now was as good a time as any, it seemed.

It’s nothing, Emily. Leave it alone.

But I didn’t want to leave it alone.

You know what I’m seeing, don’t you? Tell me what it is,

I demanded.

I could see him clench his teeth. Wes had leaned back into the back seat, looking out the window. He was unaware of this secret conversation.

Times like this made me glad he wasn’t a mind reader.

It’s just something all the vampires have. We use it to lure in our prey,

he replied curtly, but it felt like a lie.

No, it’s not,

I challenged.

Your sister doesn’t have it. You’re lying. Why won’t you just tell me what it is?

Jake turned sharply to the right, his car wheel almost nicking the curb.
Wes laughed from the backseat. “

Whoa

speed racer.”

Jake looked at him in the rear view mirror and then looked at me.

Just leave it alone. Wes loves you.

I laughed inwardly, hiding the smirk on my face.

Who said anything about love?

Stop,

he warned one last time.

I sighed and looked out the window. We were now on the main road toward the priory and the scenery had grown more attractive. Tall, thin

evergreens were rooted a foot apart, lining each side of the road. Their branches held a dusting of fresh snow, just beginning to cling as the day
grew old and cold.

I watched the trees soldier by. Jake’s blue light was still on my mind, though I’d resumed hiding that from him. Why love? Why had he gone there

when I just wanted to know what the blue light meant? Did it mean love? My eyes found their way from the window to Jake and back again. I couldn’t
love Jake, though I knew Jake could love me—he’d admitted that already. I loved Wes, like I always have. Jake was nice, easy, and knew how to
make me feel comfortable, but he didn’t hold a candle to the sort of past Wes and I had, albeit a past spent at a distance. I didn’t mind Jake’s
admiration, though. It made me feel good to have it.

As much as I’d tried to put my wayward past behind me—whether it was for show or not—a part of me still missed the thrill of that person I had

pretended to be for so long. That person had been daring, sharp, feared even. My transformation into who I was now meant losing all that, or at
least that’s how I felt. Sure, I was more like my

real

self, and in a way that was freeing, but from time to time I still didn’t want to

be

me. Hearing

everyone’s thoughts was taxing, and though the headaches I used to get when I was little had faded as my mind grew used to the chatter, every now
and then they still came back.

What I needed was a friend I could talk frank with. Alexis hadn’t talked to me since the party where Greg had confused and toyed with her. She

had a hunch as to what I was, but luckily she was too chicken to admit that. I could trust that she’d never tell a soul, either. She was too afraid of how
an outlandish claim like that would be perceived. My life at school had changed drastically. I suspect even more so once I go back.

I stopped tiring myself with such thoughts as the main priory gates approached. Jake’s car slowed to a crawl before eventually stopping. The

gate keeper stepped out of his house, a wintery Element pixie with just a hint of fall still shedding from his hair. He took one look at us before
motioning the car through the gate, no questions asked.

“They never do that,” Wes announced from the back seat.
“Maybe they’re expecting us,” Jake offered as reply.
Lacy flew on ahead of us. The Element pixie watched her closely, but didn’t seem too concerned—perhaps he knew she was coming, too.
Jake shifted the car into gear and we moved on after Lacy. Behind the gates we drove past vast, now dormant gardens and right up to the

temple itself. There, we left the car with another Element pixie and we all got out. I heard an owl cry overhead as Lacy spiraled down and onto
Wes’s arm. She wasn’t about to change into her human form. We hadn’t brought her any clothes.

As we stood there, the doors to the temple opened. We all froze and watched in anticipation, surprised when Srixon stepped out. I’d never met

Srixon in person. I’d only heard about him or seen him in the newspapers around town. He was the Crown, our leader, but from what Max mumbled
under his breath, I didn’t figure he was that great of a man.

Jake leaned closer to Wes and I. “Remember, that’s Avery’s father,” he whispered.
I felt my muscles tense at the mention of her name. I knew he was Avery’s father. I didn’t need reminding. As he drew close, I noted how his

white hair and face were almost the same color. I couldn’t help but pick out the similarities he and Avery had. They had the same almond-shaped
eyes, frosted in the season of winter, though hers were permanently so.

Srixon descended a few more steps before stopping.
The four of us looked at each other, Lacy fluffing her feathers.
“Thank you for coming,” he announced, as though he’d invited us. He had his arms outstretched in greeting.
There was no way I was hugging him.
Jake tilted his head, looking like he had a mind full of things to say, but he shared nothing.
Srixon’s gaze fell to me as he dropped his arms. “You must be Emily,” he went on. He ushered everyone up the steps as I remained frozen on

the spot. “Come now, we don’t have much time to waste, my dear. What you saw in your thoughts—we need to know more.”

“More?” I croaked. “How do you even know what I saw to begin with?” The others now stood beside Srixon, watching me with wide eyes. They

seemed nervous about what I might say to embarrass them. Wes, in particular, was expressing noticeable distaste toward my behavior. His eyes
were stern. I ignored him.

“We have our ways, my dear.” Srixon smiled.
“

Prophets,”

Jake muttered, though bitterly. Everyone looked at him for a moment, relieving the stress on me. His reaction seemed personal. I

knew a lot about Jake, but not enough to know what he was getting at and where the bitterness came from.

Srixon’s attention turned back to me a moment later.
I regrouped. “What do you want from me?” I wasn’t about to treat him with respect, not when he’d let his daughter do what she had to my sister—

not when he kept referring to me as

my dear

. If he had such great power and foresight with these prophets, then he should have been able to

prevent the whole thing to begin with. I wasn’t so naïve.

“To be blunt, we want you to repeat the process. We need you to reconnect with Gregory Gordon’s thoughts.” He had his hands behind his back,

looking smug.

I’d now had the time to form my own opinion. I didn’t like this man one bit. All that Max had said about him, all the positive points—I wasn’t

seeing it. The negative points, however—those were obvious. “Don’t your prophets keep you informed? Why do you need me at all?” After all, that
was why we were here to begin with. Jake had promised us that the prophets would know why this was happening to me.

“Not in this case, I’m afraid. My daughter knows enough about the prophets to know how to hide things from their sight. I think you can begin to

understand how that can happen considering recent tragedies, my dear.”

My teeth ground together. It didn’t take much hinting to understand what he was referring to. I didn’t think it pertinent to mention when it was still

so fresh. It was as though he were trying to perceive innocence.

“We need your help.” He tried to redeem himself.
I was slowly shaking my head in disgust. “You want me to take the drugs?” It was obvious that’s what he wanted, but I wanted to hear him say it.

Srixon’s face showed little sign of surprise. “Yes, I want you to ingest the blood again. I want to know what happens. I need to know what

happens.”

“Why should I help you?” I demanded. I wanted reasons, a concise list—I wanted to know how badly he needed my help. I wanted

groveling.

He laughed at my question. “This is hardly the time to try and get even. Your decision to help is not only hinged on helping me, but helping

everyone in Winter Wood. If you were to refuse helping us, the innocent deaths that are sure to occur when the Black Angels attack will be on your
head, not mine.” He blinked sharply. “It’s your decision.”

I hated his arrogance. But what I hated even more was that, though it was an evil thing to say, he was right. What choice did I have but to help

this man who felt as much an enemy to me as the Black Angels and Avery? “Fine, but I want something from you when all this is over.”

His eyes narrowed, suspecting it to be a heavy request.
“I want you to retire as Crown. I think you know who really deserves that seat. I think you owe it to him,” I threatened.
“And you think he even wants it?” Srixon challenged in return.
I nodded. “Max wants it,” I promised blindly. “He’ll see that.”
Srixon drew in a long, laboring breath. “Fine.” He extended his hand to me. “There’s no greater a predecessor than him. I accept your request—

pending Max’s desire to have it.” He half smiled, doubting Max ever would.

I took his hand and we shook once. Max would want this, especially when he gets Jane back.
Jake’s thoughts entered my head then.

You really trust him with a promise like that? Their family has been in control of the Crown since the

beginning of Winter Wood. I doubt he’s just going to give it up, and besides, I’m with him—I doubt Max is going to want it.

I glared at Jake.

Max deserves the seat, especially after all his family has done for this place and magick in general. Max will take it.

Jake didn’t have another word to say about it.
Srixon had already turned and was walking up the steps toward the temple.
“

Are we supposed to follow?”

Wes whispered.

I stepped up to where they were, looking at him and Jake. Lacy tilted her feathered head from side to side. I didn’t like the way they were looking

at me—they were judging me. I knew that without reading their minds.

Grumbling, I rolled my eyes and walked after Srixon, not another word said.

STELLA:

I was flying in large circles far above them. They stood on the steps of a large temple, speaking to a man who had come from within the temple

itself. I wished I could get close enough to hear what they were saying, but the arrival of the second owl had me wary. I was trying my best to keep
out of her sight as she sat on Wes’s arm. If I could get close enough, I could perhaps get a sense for who she was, but then again, that risked her
getting a sense of who I was in return.

I circled and circled until at last the group began to move closer to the temple. I dared myself to lose altitude, waiting until they were sucked

inside the confines of the temple before landing on a nearby evergreen. I watched as the temple doors shut. I was left outside with no way to get in
unless I could somehow change into my human form.

I fanned my wings and dove from the tree to the steps, hopping up the remaining ones and making my way to the doors. With all my strength, I

pressed my weight against the doors but they didn’t budge. I pecked at the crack with my beak but it was hardly long enough to make the large
doors move. I turned around and scratched at the door with my talons, elated as they grabbed hold of the wood. My overall weight in this state was
no more than a few pounds, though, and working to crack the door open proved a difficult task. Fanning my wings and flapping, I managed to
leverage it a few inches, only to let it fall back when I stopped. I regrouped for a moment and tried this again. When the door was open, I quickly
twisted and managed to wedge my body in the opening. The crushing weight of the door squeezed in on me. I let out a small cry before I managed
to break my way in, unable to avoid clipping a few of my feathers.

Once inside, I could hear the distant clatter of fading footsteps. The sound was muffled by long draping fabric that hung from the ceiling like a

series of walls. I was in awe of this place and the sheer size of it. This was the human world I did not know. This was a place my human self had
never been. I bravely picked myself up and flew low after the patter of feet far ahead of me, only to find that when I got there the trail was dead. I was
left staring at another daunting door. I looked at my clipped feathers, not willing to risk more.

Looking around I saw that to the right of the door was a large golden wall lined with swirls of warm metal and ornate designs. This held little

interest to me now, but given more time it was something I would have enjoyed. What did matter was that this door was the only way they could have
gone as the beautiful golden wall was otherwise a dead end. My attention quickly returned to the door. I tried to push against it with my beak but like
before, it was useless. I looked around, searching for any life that could possibly witness what I was about to do. I felt alone. I was alone. Quickly,
eyeing the handle of the door, I changed into my human form. Completely naked, I grasped the golden handle. I had expected it to give, but to my
frustration, it wouldn’t. Hunched into myself as I curled to the ground, a chill fell over me and I was quick to change back into the owl. What could I do
now?

MAX:

She lunged toward me. From nothing, ice formed in her hand to make a dagger. I had never seen Avery use magick in such a vindictive fashion,

and it caught me off guard as I narrowly managed to spin away from her. She was far faster than I remembered her being. Her time spent with the
skilled murderers of the Black Angels had taught her new tricks.

How could I stop her? How could I make her see that this wasn’t the Avery she wanted to be?

I kept backing away from her advances, refusing to engage. “You see, Avery? This isn’t you,” I tried to plead. I knew I could take her if I had to,

but killing her wasn’t my goal.

Her jaw was tightly clenched, a look of pure hatred in her eyes. Her fiery emotions were mixed with a hunger for the light I held inside.
I had my hands in the air, looking defenseless. “This solves nothing. If you kill me, you’ll never have a chance of gaining your light back. You know

that’s how this works.”

She shook her head, crouching backward and laughing. “I don’t care about the light, Max. Don’t you get it? All I ever cared about was you. I

wanted you. I

loved

you.”

“But you

didn’t

,” I pressed. “It’s just an infatuation.”

Before I could finish my reply she lunged again. I had been prepared, but not enough. Her dagger sliced across the skin on my left arm, leaving

a shallow cut. I was shocked that I’d let that happen—shocked at the worthy opponent she had become. I watched the cut a moment longer. Thick,
slow-seeping blood oozed, fed by a heart that was, by most standards, dead. Quickly, however, the cut began to heal and the skin forgot the wound
that was once there. I set my sights back on Avery.

“

Yes

, I did love you.” She was breathing hard, looking both satisfied and disappointed with what she had done.

“If you loved me, you wouldn’t be trying to kill me. I won’t wait for you in the Ever After, and you know that. If anything, you’re doing me a favor. If

you kill me now, I’ll see Jane again.” I knew this would enrage her, but I needed her anger to climax so that we could begin to reconcile. I wasn’t
afraid to risk death to achieve this goal. Death was where Jane was, though the sweeter outcome was living. Living meant I could stop the Black
Angels and Avery, and then bring Jane back. I still believed that she deserved to live.

Avery had me backed against the wall, small crystals cutting through my shirt and making their way through the first layer of skin. None of it

mattered. None of it did anything to me. Avery stood tall, grasping the icy dagger with both her hands. The tip dripped with water from the heat of
the room. She stepped one way and I quickly stepped the other, but not fast enough as my shirt caught on the crystals behind my back. Her cold
dagger plunged into my shoulder this time, wedging itself within the joint. I let out a cry of immediate pain. The blade snapped off as I abruptly
tossed Avery to the side, watching as she tumbled like a rag to the ground. I hadn’t held back this time and I regretted it, but the pain was so deep
that my reaction was without thought.

I leaned forward and let out another small cry of agony. The melting dagger slid out of my shoulder and my body began to heal itself almost

immediately. I hadn’t felt pain like this in some time. Even when Greg and I fought there was always the idea that what hurt me hurt him just as bad.
We were constantly holding back and wounds never got this deep. Grasping my arm, I felt the skin graft itself back together, blood seeping through
my fingers. I gathered myself as the pain subsided and swallowed the cruel words I wanted to say. “You’re going to kill Greg if you keep this up.
Then what will you have?” A desperate idea formed in my mind.

I watched as she struggled up off the ground. A few fresh scratches could be seen across her arms, blood freezing against her skin. She

ignored them, staggering as she regained her composure. “Greg means nothing to me. I don’t care what happens to him.”

I continued to rub my healing shoulder. A few inches further to the right and she could have stabbed my heart—then I really would have been

dead. My mind began turning thought over thought, feeding a fresh idea that was beginning to form. “You and Greg are meant to be together,” I
blurted as confidently as I could. “You’re just too blind to see that.” It was a lie in my mind, but as the lie crossed my tongue I began to feel truth in it.

What If Avery and Greg really were meant for each other? What if they had been so blinded by hate, that they couldn’t see it?

In another life,

perhaps, I would have been able to see it more clearly as I saw with Jane and me. It was an idea that just might work—it just might trick her long
enough to see that life in the light was better, at least for now.

She ran her palm over her scratches. The frozen blood chipped away and fell to the ground, leaving nothing but pure, white skin. “That’s a joke. I

can’t even laugh it’s so ridiculous.”

“But it’s true,” I went on feeding this idea, refusing to give it up. “Why is it you two are so drawn to hate, so drawn to see the end of our world?

Why if not because of something you share?”

Avery’s hands remained empty. It seemed for now she was done trying to kill me. “Share in hate? Do you know how absurd you sound?” She

was resistant. “It’s

you

that’s meant for me.” Her hands fell to her sides, fingers moving as though to summon another dagger.

I spoke quickly. “Perhaps. But I made you think about it, didn’t I?”
“No,” she denied, though loosely.
Her small show of weakness took me by surprise. She was beginning to consider it. “He’s my twin, Avery. What if you just picked the wrong

one? What if you had found him before you found me? Would you have ever cared about me at all?” I had to believe that it was beginning to work. I
had to try and convince her that this could be true.

Her hands clenched as her brows pressed together. She looked disheveled from the fight, but also from the proposition I was making.
I pressed on. “I will always be your friend, Avery. I will always be there for you as I was, but you know that we are not meant to be together. You

knew before Jane ever became a part of our lives. Don’t you remember?”

She bit her lip and leaned against a nearby crystal, looking so tired.
“I never did the things you wanted me to, the things I should have done if I truly loved you. You deserve someone, whoever that may be, that will

think one step ahead of you.” I rotated my shoulder as the joint cracked and repositioned. “But Greg is always there for you, isn’t he?”

She shut her eyes gently, as though trying to clarify her thoughts. She sat like that for some time, unmoving until I dared to take a step toward

her.

Her eyes flew open.

“Don’t,”

she hissed through clenched teeth. “Don’t you

dare

try to touch me.”

It was hard to know where her stance was on the subject. “Avery, you deserve so much more than me. I’m not good for you, not in any way.

We’re not different in the way the Sun and the Moon pixies are, we’re different in a way that can never work in love, only in friendship—especially
now. Think about all the bitterness, all the hate our relationship has caused. Love isn’t supposed to be like that.”

“

Stop,”

she hissed again. “I don’t need your reasons.”

I felt sorry that I’d never talked to her about our breakup. I had left her without explanation. I really was the man she saw me to be—a deserter, a

jerk, a typical man. I deserved this. Feeling guilty, I tried a new tactic. “Why do you think you love me?”

She raised her head, her inky eyes meeting mine. Her lips were parted, her face looking confused but also lost. She closed her lips and brought

her hands into her lap, her brow looking frustrated. “Because I do.”

Again I was surprised. “That’s not a reason, Avery. Why do you love me?”
It was a valid question, a question any lover should ask and receive a reasonable answer to.
Her eyes searched mine, struggling to find a reason. “Because of all you do for me?”
I shook my head, feeling sorry for her. “But I don’t do anything for you. I love someone else, and you know that. How can you sacrifice yourself in

this way? How can you stand to feel such pain? Avery, aren’t you ready to move on?”

I saw a shift coming, her facial expressions reaching a climax that ended in her taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly. “What am I supposed

to do, Max? How can I put my life back together? My father hates me. My friends will never take me back. This is the only life I have to live. Hating
you is all I have.”

When she looked at me again, it was as though I was looking at different person—a person I used to know, long ago. “Your father doesn’t hate

you. He saw your death through the eyes of the prophets and lied to all of us in order to save you. He still loves you, just as much as he always has.
A father’s love can never die.”

Avery’s eyes softened, tears forming. “He saved me?”
These were facts I’d hoped she’d known, but apparently she didn’t. She had no idea that the prophecy had been much different—that Jane was

supposed to have killed her, not the other way around.

“Of course. And he apologized to me for what he did to us. He takes blame for all of it. Even he knew we weren’t right for each other—he just

didn’t want to see you lonely any longer. I agreed to be with you because at the time, you were the best prospect I had. You were always the most
beautiful and amazing being in Winter Wood, and you could be again. People loved you. People miss you.” I was laying it on thick, expending my
every reserve to bring her out of this darkness. “Summer, spring and fall—they miss you. Things aren’t the same without your presence.”

“

I

—I just don’t know if I can.” She spun upon the crystal, her back to me. “Please leave,” she murmured.

I felt my heart sink. “I can’t leave until I bring you home.” I stepped toward her, placing an open palm against her back.
She shrugged away from the touch, shivering slightly. “Leave,” she murmured again, this time louder.
My hand remained elevated in the space between us. I wanted to hug her. I wanted to show her that I cared—that we all did. Instead, I dropped

my hand to my side and turned away. I began to leave, only to stop and briskly walk back to her. I swallowed and breathed deep, bravely leaning
down to kiss Avery on the crown of her head. “Please come back,” I tried once more.

“Just

leave,”

she spoke again, this time with an angry assertiveness.

There was nothing more I could do. One more push would unravel all the progress we’d made. I backed away from Avery before turning and

making my way to the door. I grabbed my coat off the crystal on my way out. At the door I looked back, watching as her back hunched further into
her lap, shaking to show she was crying. I wasn’t sure if I’d ever see her in Winter Wood again, but I had hope she’d find her way. I had hope she’d
see the light I still held for her, safe and waiting within my heart.

JANE:

Tears formed in Eliza’s eyes as she continued to watch the swirling world above her. Her next life was full of danger, and I saw why she would

fear going back. Her answers had not been found, but perhaps I could be the one to help. Her interest in my life gave me the advantage of influence
over her. I could make her feel safe again, just as I had tried to do with Emily.

Eliza dropped her gaze and looked at me as one tear fell from her eye. “I’d very much like that. I always wanted a sister like you—someone who

feared for me, supported me, and was there to talk to.”

I smiled, unashamed of the thoughts she pulled from my mind. Just as Emily had been—always knowing what I thought of her, whether good or

bad.

Her eyes lit up then. She seemed to snap out of one state and into another. “I promised to tell you if Max was coming back.” Her excitement

grew into a smile across her face. “I believe your time waiting is up. I can feel him coming! You should probably find your way back to the river.
Quick, we must hurry!” She grabbed my arm. “Is it okay if I come?”

It was as though the whole world had just turned over. I opened my mouth to say something but stopped myself. Just then, I felt another presence

within the trunk of the tree. Eliza couldn’t hide the disappointment this visitor brought. We both turned. A woman entered the room, her hands held
calmly before her. She wore a pair of blue pants, held on her thin waist by a set of suspenders that stretched over her white tank top. Her hair was
long and straight, the boldest color of red I had ever seen. She was a figure straight from the seventies, this there was no doubt.

Eliza wiped away the disappointment and replaced it with a smile. Glancing sideways at me, her eyes pleaded.

“Give me a quick moment.

Then we’ll go,”

she whispered. She stepped away from me and approached the woman. Eliza took the woman’s hands, trying to act calm, but I

could tell she was rushing whatever it was she was about to do. They began whispering amongst themselves.

I felt like I was eavesdropping—an intruder at a private event. The girl eyed me, but she didn’t seem nervous about my presence, just curious.
Eliza nodded and giggled, bringing the girls attention back to center. The both of them looked to the swirling world above. The girl’s eyes glinted

brightly, reflecting such brilliance from her future that I understood what she was here for—she was ready to go back.

“You’ll find him. I promise,” I overheard Eliza saying. “You’re

ready

for this.”

I found myself backing against the exterior wall of the tree, my hands behind my back. I was under a spell of fascination. In my imagination I saw

what it would be like to start over. My fingertips grazed over the rough bark behind me, my eyes fixated on the woman that had now been led to the
middle of the room. Eliza positioned the woman facing her, hands at her sides. She shut her eyes for a moment and I saw her chest rise and fall as
she took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes, Eliza slowly lifted her arms and ran her fingertips down the length of the woman’s body. Her
fingers worked and moved as though picking at a veil of invisible fabric that had been draped over the woman. As a result, the woman’s glimmer
began to gather and tug as Eliza collected it into her hands. She delicately wrapped and folded, taking her time. Looking lumbered with the weight
of the woman’s past experiences, Eliza collected everything but the bright eyes and smile of the woman’s face, left floating in the air before her.
With one last wrap, Eliza’s arms had gobbled her up.

Eliza, quite dedicated in what she was doing, then began to mold and press the nearly invisible glimmer. As she worked, the mass compacted

down until the glimmer could be easily held in one hand. At last, Eliza stopped, cupping her hands together as though to cage the glimmer inside.
Shutting her eyes, she whispered something before raising her hands into the air. I was too far away to hear what it was she had said, but when she
was done, Eliza shut her eyes and slowly opened her hands. Cupped within her palm an object sat. From this distance it was hard to tell just what it
was, but then it began to move. Two, broad, white butterfly wings parted, flapping slowly as though to test their limit. After a moment of gentle
pumping, Eliza stretched her fingers even further skyward, lifting the butterfly into the air as it flapped its wings with enthusiasm.

I watched in amazement as the butterfly swirled upward into the golden ceiling. It was swallowed in the dust, spinning and spinning until I could

see it no more. I closed my eyes and let my mind imagine what happened next. I saw a baby cry, a mother welcoming a new life into a new and
different world. In an instant, all the woman had known of a life was gone forever. In my mind, she had been freed. What challenges was she to face
this time? What chances did she have to find her true love? The feeling of relief in the possibilities that woman owned made me jealous—I wanted
to feel that relief, too.

Slowly, I let the image of the woman and the jealousy I felt for her new life roll off my shoulders. Opening my eyes, I saw Eliza still standing in the

middle of the space, though she was watching me with a smile.

“That was nice of you, Jane.”
“What was nice?” I asked, shaking away the assured look of fascination on my face.
“What you just imagined. I’ve never seen it like that before. Every time I send off another life I can’t help but feel trepidation for them. I dread what

challenges they are going to face as though they were my own children.” She shook her head in shame. “My mind is a depressing place.”

The content feeling I’d felt drifted away from me as I tried to see it from her perspective. “Can’t you focus on their thoughts while you’re

performing that task? Get in their head and soak up all the positive energy they’re feeling,” I offered. “It’s there for the taking.”

She shook her head and her eyes filled with a sudden pain. “No. I’ve tried that many times, but it doesn’t work. It’s the task itself that taxes me

most. The way I wrap their glimmers over and over like a blanket reminds me of the day my mother died. After she had been taken to the morgue, it
was my task to strip her bed and clean away all that was left of her memory. The wrapping of the glimmers always reminds me of the way I’d felt
wrapping her sheets off that bed. Wrapping them and tucking them close made them still seem warm, but no matter how tightly I wound her sheets,
eventually they had to turn cold. I knew that day that my human life was never going to be the same—My mother had been the only source of comfort
in it.”

WES:

We followed Srixon through a door and down a long stairway. I hadn’t been able to take my eyes off the golden wall we’d passed by, now

flashing in my memory. I’d never been to the priory and all this was new to me. It was amazing that I’d never known this place existed. Though I was
trying to act unimpressed, it was hard given the ornate things I’d seen so far. As a foster child of meager upbringing, I was never exposed to a world
like this, a world I often associated with grand empires of Rome. Everything was breathtaking.

I stepped slowly. Emily walking in front of me, then Jake, and in the lead was Srixon. On my arm Lacy was perched, looking ahead as I was. The

stairwell was dark but it was hardly a challenge given the fact that my eyesight was improving the more time I spent in animal form.

Many dizzying steps later, it seemed we had reached the end of the spiraling stairs. A door met us there with a single torch to the left. Srixon

opened the door and we entered a new room, just as dark as the last. Roots were hanging from the ceiling. I found this odd but not surprising given
the fact that I knew we were underground. Here and there torches burned on pedestals. They led our way.

Walking along, I was annoyed by the dripping roots that broke away and brushed against my face and skin. The tickling sensation made my

whole body tingle with discomfort and I was thankful as they began to thin and the room lightened. The change was subtle at first, but quickly picked
up steam. I found myself shocked a few moments later as I stood in a now brightly lit space, seemingly roofless as though we had stepped outside.
The roots that once grew from above had somehow changed into a forest rooted under my feet. Fall leaves fell along with a scant dusting of snow,
just as it had been outside. I was confused. The ceiling that once was, was now a never-ending sky of gold. Walking further, voices tore me from the
scenery, igniting a new sense of wonder.

“You’re really quite a cheater, you know that?” A woman’s voice began. It was the most beautiful voice I’d ever heard. “I don’t like playing this

game with you. You always cheat.”

Srixon cleared his throat. “Genevieve? June? I have someone here for you to meet.”
I couldn’t yet see who he was addressing. It was as though they were invisible.
The woman’s voice spoke out again, this time closer. “That’s why you got so quiet, isn’t it? You’re

cheating.

”

She really had a thing for cheating—this was at least clear.
Srixon spoke again. “Don’t mean to

interrupt

. . .”

I heard the woman sigh with annoyance. “Sometimes, Srixon, you must practice polite arrivals,” the voice continued, yet still there was no visible

source for it. “You know I hate it when you drop in like this.”

Srixon glanced sideways at me as though to roll his eyes. I looked away from him quickly, too afraid to look at him directly. The space felt fuller

all of a sudden, and I jumped as cloud formed directly in front of me. Two figures appeared out of thin air, sitting at a table that, if I’d taken one step
further, would have formed on top of me. There was a game laid out between them, but it wasn’t a game I recognized.

“Well hello there.” She winked at me.
I took one large step back.
The woman smiled. She was as beautiful as her voice, her eyes as gold as the sky overhead.
Emily touched my arm and stepped past me. She thrust her chin in the air, being brave as she presented herself to the woman.
“Is this her?” The woman stood, dropping a small group of pawns in her hand.
Srixon stepped in beside Emily. “This is.” He placed a hand on Emily’s back. “Genevieve, this is Emily.” He ushered Emily forward.
“Please call me Gen.” The woman reached out and took Emily’s hand, whether or not Emily wanted to give it or not. In my imagination, I saw a

fight begin.

Emily did not seem to respond.
I looked to the man that was still seated at the table, he had his head down, examining the figurines in his hands—he didn’t seem very social.
The woman’s eyes lit up. “I can’t tell you how excited I am to meet you. We saw what you did today and I find it quite innovative. Not often do we

get the opportunity to meld minds with a person still living as you did. Well, with all the laws over it and all, it’s a wonder we get to see anything at
all!” She laughed boisterously, as though this was some sort of inside joke only a seer would understand. She looked to Jake and winked.

Jake seemed surprised if not a little nervous. I wished I knew what he was thinking.
“It seems our friend Greg hardly follows the rules, however.” She chuckled. “But, enough time spent chatting. Let’s do it again. Let’s give you

another trip down memory lane—I’m quite anxious to see it in person!” She clapped her hands together before frowning. “I fear that even I can’t be
certain what Greg is up to. There are a number of dark things he’s playing with and he hides quite a lot from my brother and I.” She made a ‘tisking’
noise as her tongue clicked. “That Avery is more powerful than you can imagine. I am ashamed to admit that she could even trick me.”

I could literally see Emily’s eyes flash with fire at the mention of Avery’s name.
Gen swayed her hips then, a new smile growing. “But I’ve still got my tricks. Max has been doing a wonderful job with her lately.”
Emily’s lips parted and I was afraid of what would come out. “Max is with Avery?”
Gen nodded.
“Is he going to

kill

her?” Emily blurted rudely, a sharp dose of spite on her tongue.

Gen just smiled, looking down on Emily. “That’s not for you to know. Let’s just focus on what you can do, shall we?”
My initial infatuation with the beauty of Gen had quickly faded. She was a viper in the grass. I looked back to her brother. I couldn’t blame him for

remaining silent—why compete with such an alpha female as Gen? Then again, Emily was that way—perhaps it was a seer prerequisite.

Gen put her hand out, palm side up. “The pills?”
Emily reluctantly looked to me. I reached in the pocket where I had stashed them, not able to trust Emily with their safe keeping. I handed them to

Emily and she passed them, lips sealed tightly, to Gen.

Gen took the bottle and shook it gently. “Lovely.” She struggled with the cap before pouring the two pills into her hands. “I’m happy to see there

is more than one.” She slid one back into the bottle, handing the other to Emily. “Take it.”

“Right now?” Emily faltered.
Gen nodded. “When else?”
Emily stood with the pill in her hand. It was nestled into the crease of her palm, looking so innocent. The look on her face seemed torn between

fear and delightful anticipation—I wasn’t sure I liked it. I grew up with the Emily of before—a drug induced, edgy, and admittedly troubled girl—and it
pained me to see her revisit that life. I had fallen in love with the girl she had become—a girl much more like Jane.

Emily shook her head and threw the pill into her mouth. Everyone watched in anticipation as though her head would sprout a tiny image of Greg

talking—it didn’t.

“Can you perhaps give me some space?” Emily tarted, looking around the group. “It’s not going to happen right away. Give it a minute.” Her

gaze came to rest on June. He was quietly rolling a pawn around in his hand, still sitting at the table. Emily brushed past Gen and took a seat
across from him. She crossed her arms against her chest and slumped down in her seat.

June slowly looked up at her and smiled. “Do you want to play a game?”
Gen looked astonished that June would ask this, or perhaps it was the fact that June said anything at all.
Emily smiled politely. “No, but thank you. I fear my attention won’t be there. I don’t want to ruin a perfectly good game.”
June nodded in return, looking only mildly disappointed. “Perhaps another time?”
Emily laughed. “Sure. Any other time I’d love to.”

EMILY:

I watched June as he went back to inspecting the figurines in his hands. He rolled each over and over before placing them in a line before him.

His actions were so simple—so childish—it helped to distract me from the coming demon my mind was about to face.

A few moments passed and I felt my arms begin to relax and fall to my sides. My mind began to relax as well, like my brain was slowly

unraveling. I felt the tight ball of emotion melt into a loose, frayed pile of yarn. It was then that I began to hear his voice.

“Avery, what do you mean?” he spoke, sounding angry.
“I can’t go with you,” Avery whimpered.

Was she crying?

“Why?” Greg demanded.
“I just . . .” Avery’s voice trailed into a bout of sobs.
“What’s changed? Why now? This was your war!” Greg yelled so loud that even I jumped.
Doing this alerted the others around me. Gen approached and I felt myself shying away from her advance. I couldn’t afford the distraction.
“Come with me.” Greg demanded.
“No.” Avery was still crying. “Stay here with me. Talk with me for a while.”
I heard Greg grumble. His voice echoed off the walls of wherever he was. “I’m not that type of person, Avery. I thought we were in this together? I

thought this was what

we

wanted?”

“I don’t know what I want.” Avery’s voice began to sound braver.
“

You

don’t know? You?” Greg taunted rudely. “You always know what you want.”

There was no reply.
Greg sighed. “I can’t stop this, Avery. I have to move forward. This is what I’ve always wanted.”
“Is it?” she challenged.
“What do you mean, ‘is it’?” he mocked. “Since I was a little boy I knew that the human world and the magickal world did not belong together.

Look at what it did to me? I was cast out of my own family, cast out of society, and for what? Because I was normal?”

Avery once again said nothing.
Greg went on. “Magick is a disease. It infects everyone. The human’s don’t know it yet, but left untreated, this magickal pandemic will swallow

them until there isn’t a single human left!” I heard a loud shattering noise as though he’d thrown something. “They’ll all end up damned like me!”

“We’re not

damned

!” Avery yelled with surprising fervor.

There was a pause before Greg’s low voice cut the silence. “Not

damned?

You’re changing sides, aren’t you? That’s why you’re acting this way.

What happened in my absence? What made you change your mind?” he demanded. “You said so yourself just days ago, ‘we’re all damned’. Have
you forgotten what my brother did to you?”

The sound of Greg’s voice, so dark and full of hate, made my heart rate quicken.
“It’s not his fault,” Avery sputtered.
I nearly fell out of my chair as I heard her say that. Gen gasped, and June’s hand jolted, knocking his figurines off the table. The voices were as

audible to them as they were to me. I was allowing them to be a part of it.

“

What?”

Greg’s voice was eerily calm. “I thought we had something here, and now you’re just going to change your mind? Forgive him?” His

tone began to build in a jealous way I’d heard before.

“

Had

something? What did we have?” Avery sounded intrigued yet fearful.

I heard Greg snort, the sound of his feet pacing as it echoed in my head. “We are a team, Avery. We were going to do this together.”
“But why, Greg? Why me? There are plenty of others just as angry as I am.”
Greg chuckled. “Don’t try to make something of this. I picked you because you too where cheated by my brother, but you seem to have forgotten

that. We have, or rather

had

, a common enemy.”

“Not everything is permanent. I can have my life back.”
Greg laughed loudly this time. “Have it back? Are you serious? What has gotten

into

you today?”

Their voices were beginning to fade, but I didn’t want them to. I leaned forward and gripped the edge of the table, trying my best to listen hard.
“You can have your life back, too,” Avery offered.
Greg laughed again. “What life . . .?” His voice faded.
I was left with my eyes squeezed together, fingernails digging into the table. I’d tried my best to hold onto his voice but it was useless. I came out

of the trance, coming back to my reality and out of Avery and Greg’s.

“

What does that mean?”

I stammered. I felt weakened by the drugs. My eyes opened, gaze locking with June’s as he stared back at me, mouth

parted.

“It worked. I can’t believe your idea worked, Gen,” he barked, again dropping the figurines he had been trying to gather off the ground.
Gen stepped forward, hand outstretched between June and I. “Quiet, June,” she said harshly.
June cowered.
I was confused. “What worked?” I challenged. “What made her change her mind like that?” I demanded, standing from my chair as it tipped

backward onto the grassy earth. I wasn’t a prophet, I was just a seer, but her mind and that of June’s was so tightly locked away, there was no hope
for my feeble abilities to break through. They knew something, but they didn’t want me to know.

“It’s not your concern,” Gen addressed me like she would a child.
That irritated me as I tried to take a step, the world still swirling around me. I thought hard, trying to put the pieces together when my mind

refused to cooperate. “Where is Max? What did you make him do?” I had a sinking feeling that Max, though he loved my sister, was so hungry to
save the magickal world that he would sacrifice that love in order to do it. Would he be the type of man to lie to Avery, tell her he loved her, just to
end the coming fight? Perhaps I was wrong, but that’s what

I

would probably do. I know it sounded harsh, but given the choice between the two I

would. I loved Wes, but—but, then again . . .

I looked at Wes.
. . . maybe I didn’t know what true love was.
Standing there, the world swirling, a bout of exhaustion smothered me. All I can remember was the golden sky turning black, the cold chill of the

ground as I hit it, and the way that blue light danced over my head as Jake failed to catch me. The light followed me into darkness, and there it
remained to comfort me. As long as it was here I wasn’t lost. As long as it was here, I was loved . . .

STELLA:

Still leaning against the locked door, I was now an owl again. I was slumped in a very human fashion on the floor, tired, discouraged, and angry. I

looked up at the handle, cursing at it with my thoughts.

I was wrestling with the realization that all I could do was wait. I took a deep breath and sighed, but as I did so, I heard the main doors to the

temple open. A flood of light filtered through the yards of fabric, streaking across the floor toward me. I hopped up, coming to my feet as I fluffed my
feathers. Quickly, I looked to the golden altar and flew up into the shadows to hide.

Footsteps approached.
“Srixon?” A man’s voice asked.
I remained silent, not wanting him to hear me rustling about. The temple doors finally shut behind his approach, sealing the room in the dim light

offered by the few torches at the altar. Soon, the man appeared through the yards of fabric, coming to a halt before the door.

He was tall, his features dark. He wore a leather coat that looked dull and soaked. His dark hair was combed with wind and his face kissed with

white chill. He casually tucked his hands into his pockets.

“

Where is he?”

he whispered to himself. He turned, backing his way to the steps that led up to the altar base. Here he sat.

I watched as his hands moved to his face. He swept them over his eyes and through his hair. He looked tired. Leaning forward he dropped his

head between his knees, arms resting on his legs. He stayed like this for some time as I remained as silent as possible, mind as closed as I could
manage. I did not know if he had the same abilities to read thoughts as Jake. I had to protect myself. Moments passed as pain soon found its way
to my frozen legs. Stupidly, I moved one talon to position myself better. It proved a foolish thing as I heard my nail scratch across the soft gold of the
wall I clung to.

The man turned his head abruptly and looked up in my direction. My only hope now was that I was deep enough in the shadows that he couldn’t

see me.

“Who’s there?”
I was naïve to think he couldn’t. I didn’t move, still hoping that perhaps his question was for the sake of asking it and not because he’d seen me.
“Who are you? Come down here.”
Unfortunately, he was looking directly at me and right into my eyes. There was no hiding it now, he could see me.
I rustled my feathers a little.
“Yeah, you. Come down here.”

I shifted into the light a little.
His eyes became confused.

“You.”

His tone was accusing.

I was curious. Mostly, I was curious what his reaction meant. Was it good or bad? How had he known me and in what way?
I remained where I was, afraid because he was a massive man. If I had been an enemy to him in my former life, I wasn’t about to find that out

here and now.

He stood from the step and turned to face me, head tilted back. “You’re Lacy’s owl, right?” He laughed to himself. “You’ll have to excuse me for

talking to you like this. I know you’re just an owl. Knowing Wes and Lacy, however, I guess you could say I’ve gotten used to talking to animals. I
thought you died?”

I wanted to answer, so I opened my mind.

No,

I replied.

The man seemed to freeze suddenly. “Excuse me?”
Had I said the wrong thing?

No, I didn’t die.

I repeated.

I mean, perhaps I did but . . .

My mind continued to ramble on uselessly. I stopped when

I noticed the look on his face had grown further shocked, frozen as though he had turned into a statue.

“

Jane?”

Just then the door to the left of the alter room opened. I jumped, my heart skipping a beat as Jake, Wes, Emily and the white-haired man

entered the room. I became as frozen as the man below me on the steps.

“Max!” Wes gasped. “Where have you been?”
Max didn’t seem to care or notice the question at all. His gaze remained on me. What about my voice had scared him so?
Wes, the only person I cared about, began to look perplexed. His gaze followed that of Max until it met mine. “Wait, what?” Wes looked as

confused as the man named Max did. “Stella?”

He knew me!

I swallowed hard.

Yes, Stella!

My mind screamed back at Wes, hoping he could hear me. There was an owl on his arm that

instantly took flight in my direction. She was the owl I’d seen flying above their car earlier. She landed beside me, and not knowing what to expect, I
was surprised when she began nuzzling me in a loving manner. Was I supposed to know her?

Jake shook his head. “I told you to stay at

home

,” he hissed.

Emily burst into tears then. I began to wonder why as I tried to put space between me and the owl beside me. So many things were happening

at once.

“

Great,”

Jake muttered.

Max was now shifting his attention between the both of us. “Jake, what’s going on?”
The girl named Emily was crying harder now than before. I disliked her crying because Wes was now clinging to her, comforting her—it made

me angry.

“What’s wrong?” Wes spoke to Emily, just loud enough for me to overhear.
“Okay!” Jake clapped his hands together before him, taking a step forward.
This whole situation had grown awkward and I was relieved to see someone take a leadership role.
“I was going to tell you, all of you,” Jake continued. “I just found her today, I swear.” Jake went on the defensive, eyeing Emily. “Obviously I never

meant to spring it on you like this.” He spoke directly to her. “Or on you, Max.”

“And why does she sound like Jane but look like Lacy’s bird?” Max pressed through clenched teeth.
Emily sobbed louder as Max said the name ‘Jane’. There was an obvious keynote there. I assumed it had something to do with the voice in my

thoughts sounding like this girl I did not know.

“Srixon.” Max’s attention shifted. “Did you know about this?”
The white-haired man named Srixon shook his head, but even I could see he was lying.
Max looked disappointed.

“I can’t trust you,”

he mumbled under his breath. His attention turned back to me. “Alright, owl, Stella . . . Jane?” He

shook his head. “Whoever you are. Come down here.” He coaxed me with his hand but I wasn’t about to budge. He saw that and looked to the owl
beside me. “Lacy, can you lend a hand?”

The owl beside me came to life once more, nipping at my feathers. I tried to back away from her but she was persistent. I chortled at her but still

she did not cease. Finally, I gave up, spreading my wings and taking flight. This owl named Lacy followed after my escape. I considered trying to
leave the building all together but knew that in this form it would be impossible. She nipped at my tail for a while until I made the descent toward the
ground—she’d broken me that easily. I landed a good distance from the crowd, Lacy landing beside me, still chortling loudly.

“Can we get her some clothes?” Max demanded of Srixon.
Srixon tipped his head, and without a sound, a white-haired man no older than me appeared from the shadows and came to Srixon’s side.

Had

he always been there?

Srixon whispered something to the man. The man looked at me as though sizing me up. He nodded with a smirk on his

face.

Had he seen me naked when I tried to open the door?

Despite my fear I was now also embarrassed. Luckily, no one could see me blush

under the feathers.

The man receded back into the shadows, leaving me the only thing to look at, or so it seemed. I felt my heart pounding in my tiny chest.

What

were they going to do with me? What did they know about my past?

My only hope was that this was what I set out to find—I didn’t want to die—not

again.

JANE:

“Where is he?”
Eliza and I sat along the river picking wildflowers as we had before. I couldn’t place just how long ago that had been but I assumed it had been

days, though it felt like mere moments. It was going to take some time to get used to all this. All I knew for certain was that time was not fast enough
in this moment. I wanted to see Max right now.

“Max will be here soon. I can feel it.” Eliza chimed in.
I bit my lip. “How reliable are your feelings?”
Eliza shrugged, arranging the hem of her yellow dress as she sat in the grass. “Pretty reliable, give or take a few days.”
“A few

days?

I gasped.

Eliza giggled. “Like you’ll really notice. You hardly noticed the passing of the last few.”
I dropped the flowers from my hands, growing bored. “So, refresh me. You can’t foresee the future of the human world anymore, right?” I was still

hoping.

She tilted her head, organizing the small flower arrangement in her hand. “No. You can imagine how detrimental that would be given my job

here. People are always asking me what to expect when they go back. I don’t have any answers for them. Their best bet is to ask the newest
arrivals but it’s not always obvious who they are, and even then there’s no saying they’re ready to talk about their previous life, let alone accept the
fact that they’re dead.”

“So then how is it you know Max is coming at all?” I challenged. “He could never come for all you know.”
Eliza didn’t like my doubts on her abilities. She dropped her hands, still holding her bouquet tightly. “Give me some credit. I can see the future of

this world and I can tell you that he is in it, very soon.”

“Oh. Right.” I felt stupid. Of course that made sense. “So, then, you already probably know a little of my future here, don’t you?”
She smiled. “To some degree, though it keeps changing given the fact that you’re still adapting to life here. That makes sense. I can’t count on

anything I see, but I do put a lot of merit in it.”

I didn’t like that fact. She knew my every thought, and now my every desire as well. What dirty secrets was she also getting from that?
Eliza giggled in response to this thought. I just ignored her.
“How long are we supposed to wait?” I barked, now yanking grass out of the ground and throwing it into the air mindlessly.
Eliza looked at me, her brow raised. “However long it takes. What’s with the impatience?”
I snorted. “I don’t think I have to give you an answer to that, though you probably know already with the tap you’ve got going directly into my

head,” I replied tartly. My mind was anxious to see Max, afraid that his elongated absence was just the beginning. Soon, it would become weeks
before I saw him, then years. He would move on—he had to. Soul mate or not, no one waits as long as he has without eventually giving up, right?

Eliza was still smirking to herself, enjoying my turmoil.
I kept yanking at the grass. What I needed to decide was whether or not I could handle that. There was going to come a point where I needed to

think about myself and find my own way back to him. I had never been one to wait around while someone else did all the work—this time was no
different.

EMILY:

Stella

and

Jane? Are you for real? I was on an emotional roller coaster standing here, gripping Wes’s arm like a helpless maiden, sobbing like

a freak. I wiped my tears, feeling so many things cycling from jealousy to hate to pure sadness and hysteria. Hearing Jane’s voice like that, coming
from Stella—the owl Lacy had brought into my life I swear just to taunt me—was not what I expected. Jane was dead. Stella was dead—or so I had
thought. Yet, here they both were, melded as one?

I shuddered at the thought of finding out what she looked like when she changed out of owl form. She would look like Jane, wouldn’t she? It was

the only thing that could seal this catastrophe up like a nicely packaged nightmare. It wasn’t enough to feel jealously toward what Jane and Wes
once had, but now what Wes and Lacy’s pet once had? Would that cute animal infatuation carry over to this—this

imposter?

My hearing was a curse. I craved a pill of anything to make this nightmare go away—God was truly testing me today.
As much as I wanted more than anything to hear Jane’s voice again, I didn’t want it like this. This wasn’t my sister. If it were, she would have

been different, happy, at the very least wrapped up in Max’s arms. Max wasn’t showing it, but I bet he was just as heartbroken as I. How was it he
could remain so calm? I allowed my previous suspicions to return. Maybe he didn’t love my sister anymore, or maybe he did but he saw more
importance in burying that to save our world, but what did that entail? Loving Avery? I almost stopped breathing at the thought.

Who would save Jane, and what of Jane’s body? I thought they had it kept here? There was no way this shifter could look like Jane at all, that

would be impossible, wouldn’t it?

At last the male pixie returned with a stack of neatly folded clothes in his hands. This was it. This was the moment of truth.
Srixon took the clothes from the man and approached the owl. “Follow me,” he said lightly.
The owl had no choice but to follow as Srixon led her just behind the screen of the golden altar. He stood as Max stole a glance in my direction.

For a brief moment I got something from him. His gaze grew weepy, his dark, ocean eyes full of apprehension—he was scared, too. I was a little
surprised to see such a look from him. Though it only lasted a moment, all my previous accusations disappeared. Who was I to try and understand
him when he’d done so much to help me?

MAX:

Emily was the only person that could understand how I truly felt in this moment. What if it were Jane? What would that mean?
Srixon stood by the gold screen with his arms crossed, looking at me with an emotionless stare. He gave nothing away and it only angered me.

His lack of surprise toward this development told me he knew it was coming. I wanted nothing more than to see him dead, though that seemed
harsh. Leadership like this was counterproductive. I was once again reminded why I left the priory to begin with.

Soon, a hand found its way around the screen, followed by a weepy set of eyes—eyes I was relieved to find much different than Jane’s. Jake

sighed and turned away, looking nervous. Though I was certain it wasn’t her in the sense I wanted her to be, I felt my whole body quiver as my mind
struggled to adjust to the person that stepped out. She wore pixie clothes, her brown hair falling in loose tendrils over her shoulders. She was
breathtaking, she was real—and except for the eyes—she was Jane.

Her gaze swept over all of us, failing to halt as they met mine—as I hoped they would. Though Jane did not reside there, I wanted for a moment

to pretend, just to see Jane alive again. What I did see, though, made me want to believe in revival. But, the window to this soul was not revealing
the soul that mattered to me. This Jane was just a shell—just as the Jane held at the Memorial grounds was. How could there be two of them?

I looked to Srixon for answers. “How is this?” I demanded, hiding any signs of emotion, trying to find it’s way through, though it couldn’t.
Srixon raised his chin. “When a body dies, we don’t often keep it in suspension as we have with your Jane. We bury it underground, dispose of

it, and give it back to the universe. The re-use of a visual body by the powers that be is a common thing. The better question is how or why she has
found her way back here.”

My body was tense. “This makes bringing Jane back a challenge. How can we have two Jane’s?”
Srixon shrugged. “Max, you have to remember that it’s all in theory. I told you that I can’t promise the return of your Jane. We have the program of

suspension as a form of hope that one day we will find the magick to bring it to fruition. For those of us who live long lifetimes, this is a hope and

risk we are willing to take. I told you this. No promises.” Srixon was acting as though he knew what was best for me, like a parent reminding their kid
—I didn’t approve. “Now, child,” Srixon went on, addressing this girl. “What is your name?”

The girl turned to face Srixon. Her lips pressed together, her mind locked tight though at times it wavered.
“It’s alright. You can tell us,” he urged, stepping forward to place a hand on her shoulder.
She quickly twisted away from his extended hand.
Srixon retracted his reach. “I apologize. We won’t hurt you. We want to understand who you are, that’s all.”
Who was Srixon kidding? He probably already knew who she was. All this was for show. I let my teeth grind together.
The girl seemed to struggle to form words. I kept my eyes on hers, her golden eyes, so different from Jane’s. She bit her lip, licked them, and

practiced forming them a few times before uttering a single name.

“

Stella,”

she whispered.

Lacy chortled loudly.
“Stella?” Emily snorted through sobs. I heard a slew of negative thoughts pour freely from Emily’s head.
I shook my head lightly. Her insecurities reminded me of Avery.
Stella looked at Emily, her eyes skirting between her and Wes. She blushed.
Wes was silent, seemingly unfazed. That surprised me.
Emily squeezed Wes’s arm more tightly.
“And do you know why you are here?” Srixon went on.
Stella shook her head.
Jake cleared his throat and stepped forward. “She can’t speak.”
I objected. “She just said her name.”
Jake rolled his eyes to meet mine. “It’s the only thing she knows. Trust me. I can’t get her to say anything else. I found her out on the road just

walking along. I was going to bring her to you guys first thing, but things came up.” He looked at Emily. “I didn’t think we needed another can of gas
added to the fire. I swear I was going to tell you.” He directed that last statement at me—a point he was truly pressing.

I shut my eyes for a moment, trying to decide what to do or what any of this meant. Opening them, I looked at Stella. “Can she hear thoughts?”
Jake shook his head. “As far as I can tell she’s just a shifter.”
Wes finally spoke. “How?”
Jake and Wes both looked to me. I bit my lip, not wanting to explain but finding I had to. “A shifter can be born from shifter parents, as we’ve

seen with Wes, but they can also, rarely, come from the reformation of two souls. Stella and Jane both died at the cliff. Jane’s life must have mixed
with Stella’s and here we are—the two of them as one. It’s like being born all over again.”

“How do you know this?” Wes pressed.
I could see Emily’s nails digging into his arm. She wasn’t enjoying Wes’s sudden interest as it seemed he was taking it personally, but it was

harmless. These were questions anyone would want answers to.

“I learned it from my father.” It felt good to say that. I eyed Srixon. Again, Srixon had begun to cower. How it was I could ever trust that man

amazed me. “This new being is who she is. She may have some recollections of her past lives, some inclinations and feelings, but for all intensive
purposes, she is a new soul. As her and Jane’s life continue to meld, their individual characteristics will become lost. In time there will be very little
that resembles either of them anymore.” I sighed. In the depth of my heart I dreaded what this meant. Though I was doing a good job remaining
outwardly unfazed, my insides were curdling.

“What about Jane’s life?” Emily finally spoke. “Don’t you need that in order to—”
I cut her off with my thoughts,

Yes, Emily. I know. The closer Stella and Jane’s lives get, the more I lose Jane.

I couldn’t bring myself to say it

aloud.

You would have to rip her apart,

she replied frantically.

I won’t have to rip her apart,

I calmed her. But, in reality, I had no idea what I would have to do. I felt lost. I felt hopeless. I felt the way I had with

Jane in my arms ten years ago, watching her slowly die. It was happening all over again. The more I watched Stella become her own person, the
more I would watch the death of the love I’d waited so long to find, hold, and adore for all eternity. I felt it all slipping away from me, and for the first
time, I was tired of chasing after it. When would this get better? Was it only my death that would finally bring an end to the suffering? Should I even
bother to care what happens to this world anymore? I longed to see Jane. I longed to be done with it all.

JANE:

Eliza gasped, dropping her wildflower bouquet as we sat along the bank in the Ever After—

still.

I had jumped, waking from a daydream.

“He’s here!” She yelped.
I drew in a sharp breath. “Max?”
Eliza snorted. “Of course

Max.

Who else?”

I shrugged. She could have meant my father.
Eliza sprung to her feet. The flowers that had fallen into her lap rolled over her yellow dress and fell to the ground. She seemed more excited to

see him than I was. I slowly stood. Eliza scanned the opposite bank and tree line, hand on her brow to block out some of the golden sun of this
world.

“Eliza, you look pathetic,” I murmured.
She ignored me. “I’m going to hide.”
“Hide?” I tried to grab her hand to keep her from running. “He’ll know you’re here anyway.”
She shook her head as she treaded through the tall grass, finding a new spot as she sat down, successfully hiding herself amongst the golden

colors of the field. “No, he won’t.”

“I can still see you.” I had one hand on my hip.
She hunched low. “I know, but just pretend I’m not here.”
I giggled, the act allowing me to feel the butterflies in my stomach. I was actually nervous. “You’re pathetic,” I repeated.
Eliza gave me a nasty glare.
I wanted to glare in return but all that faded as something dark emerged from the trees across the river. The world around me disappeared in

that instant. I no longer cared about Eliza’s presence whatsoever. Max strode to the edge of the bank, looking further drawn than the last time I’d
seen him. I begged to know what his life was like, what the world was like, what was happening to make him look so drawn?

I could see him look up, his eyes so far away, that it left me craving their calming ocean blue. Every time I saw him here, I found it harder to

achieve the satisfaction I once received from his nearness. I wanted to melt into him, feel his skin against mine, his lips as I kiss him—this simply
wasn’t the same.

He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and sat. I sat as well, simply soaking in the fact that he was here at all. It had been too long. Too long.

MAX:

My hands shook as I held the paper in my lap. I retrieved a pencil from my pocket. She was right there, right there as she had been just a

moment ago in the temple, though that hadn’t been the Jane I loved. It wasn’t the same. Here was her soul, but her body was back in the world—and
now so was her life. Soul, body and life, the three pieces I would need to pull her back together, to bring her back to me. Finding them had originally
been the challenge, but now I fear I faced greater unknowns as her life melded with another. How was I to honor what the prophets asked of me
when my window of time to save Jane was smaller than ever? I could not focus on Avery when I knew each second was one second further from
saving Jane. All I wanted was for her to live, but now all I wanted was to die.

I began to write, not knowing how to form the words but throwing them out anyway. I reminded myself that this was my love—my true love—she

would understand that I’d finally had enough. All that mattered, all that ever should have mattered, was her. I’d let my conscious get the best of me.
I’d let the mistakes I’d made in life fester a codependency to make all those I’d wronged feel righted. It was a task I fear I was never meant to finish.
What did I care of the world anymore? It had done little to help me, offering me nothing but a series of riddles and lies.

I tried to explain how this would be better—this was the right thing to do. I’d given Greg enough chances to change, but I had failed. Our death

would perhaps give him the chance to come back and live life in a more admirable way. Taking him with me in my selfish decision to move on was
perhaps the best thing I could do for him.

My hand scribbled nervously over the page. For so long I had faced death but never owned it. Staring down the barrel and seeing it there, I felt

so many things.

I finished the note and began folding it crudely. I didn’t bother to take the time. None of this mattered anymore. I leaned forward and pushed the

swan out into the water. It floated nicely, led by magick through a current otherwise impassable. I held my breath, hoping Jane would give me the
answer I needed to feel okay with my decision. Regardless, my long life was going to be over.

JANE:

I waited for the swan to pass over the current. Reaching the bank, I plucked it from the water. It was heavy already, too real for this world to

handle much longer. I quickly opened it with shaking hands, anxious to read his words of encouragement before they fell away.

I’m done. I love you and that is all that matters. What happens in this world without you holds no meaning anymore. Everything I was once so

sure about has fallen apart. Time and time again this life has left me empty handed. As much as I want to make things right, I fear I will never be
able to. I think you know what this means. Everything I have ever wanted is in you. I want to be with you. Any time spent anywhere else seems
like time wasted. I will see you very soon.

Hold tight.

There was a tiny heart drawn at the bottom of the page. I lifted my free hand to touch it before the paper fell from my hands. It was eaten by the

earth of the Ever After. Things such as that didn’t belong here—I knew that.

I looked up and across the bank, but in the time that had passed reading the note, Max had already gone. I was surprised by the way I felt. I

should have been excited, I should have been happy to know that he was coming for me, that all this was finally going to be over, but I wasn’t. I was
terrified, my chest tight and solid with fear, despite the feathery glimmer my body had become. I didn’t want to give up. I wasn’t ready to move on
into the Ever After—I still wanted to

live

. How could he make this decision without my input? How selfish.

I felt my knees buckle and I fell to the ground. Eliza emerged from her hiding spot.
“Max heard all that, you know.”
My eyes grew wide and I looked at her. “What?”
“He heard what you were thinking just now. You may not be able to see him, but he’s waiting just inside the forest on the other side.”
“He is? Why?”
“He was waiting for your reaction.” She paused for a moment. “But, now he’s gone.” Her brows went up. “I don’t think he liked what he saw.”
Horror replaced my anxiety. I didn’t want Max to know any of that. Now he was going to think I didn’t love him as much as he loved me.
Eliza was shaking her head. “He was looking for your reaction on purpose. Regardless, he’ll still do it. He’s coming to join you, or so I seems.

I’m not sure he really cares what your thoughts on the matter are.”

I felt a gush of emotion and I let it spill out. “But, Eliza, I’m not ready. I’m not ready in the same way you’re not ready to go back to a new life. I

want to see my sister again. I want to see my friends. As much as I always craved death, I never knew it would be this lonely.”

She nodded. “I think that’s why you haven’t tried as hard as you could to see your father—you avoided finding him at the tree. You’re afraid to get

too comfortable here. You just don’t know that yet.”

“But what am I supposed to do? Go back?” I bit my lip, trying to stop the tears. “If I do that it still solves nothing. I won’t see my sister or mother

again—I won’t even know who they are.”

“But you’ll prevent Max from killing himself. I may not know what’s going on in the living world, but from what I learn each time he visits, they need

him there. Killing himself, thus killing his brother, only stops a small part of the movement his mind fears—he knows that, but he is ignoring it.”

I shook my head. “I’m just not sure I can make this decision.”

Eliza grasped at the hem of her dress as she sat beside me. “I think we should find your father. I really agree that perhaps facing him with your

problems could be a good way to learn what to do.”

She was right. Deep in my soul I knew that I had been avoiding finding him. The whole reason we had gone to the tree in the first place was to

find him, and yet we hadn’t. A part of me wanted to blame it on the forgetful nature of this place, but the problem is that I knew I had done it.

“We don’t have much time. Max has always been the type of man that once his mind is made up, he executes rather quickly.”
I looked at her sideways, a little offended that she presumed to know Max so well, but she was right.
“Come on. Get up.” She stood, urging me to do the same.
On weak legs I stood as well, watching as my glimmer grew frail around the edges, reflecting the way I felt.
“It’s about time you step up to the plate, Jane. Max has always been the one to make the big decisions, but I think it’s your job this time. He’s not

always going to know what’s best for your love.”

Her continued encouragement made me feel better about the direction my mind was headed in. Perhaps being reborn was something I could

accept—for all I knew it was something I had accepted already. After all, why else was it so inviting?

WES:

I woke to the sound of wind outside Emily’s window. It had been a few days since the events at the priory and I was still trying to understand what

it all meant. Max had disappeared soon after the confrontation with Srixon, the prophets, Stella, and whatever it was that was happening with Avery.
I’d tried to ask Emily her thoughts on the situation but she hadn’t said much of anything in the past few days. I think having Stella here, looking so
much like Jane, had her frozen in a state of both mourning and hate.

What my mind continually rested on, however, was Avery. How had she changed and why? I couldn’t help but assume, given Max’s strange

behavior, that there was something going on there. Jake had remained as sealed shut as Emily on the subject, but I knew they had to have heard
something, anything. Why weren’t they willing to share it? We were supposed to be a team.

I looked sideways at Emily as she slept beside me. She breathed lightly, looking so peaceful. I missed this Emily. During the day she was

snappy, mean, and reserved. I tried to support her but since Jane’s death it had turned into a sort of job. I loved her, that would never change, but I
was ready for things to get better again. Anxiety washed over me. All I was doing was laying here, contributing nothing to this effort to bring some
level of normalcy back to our lives. I knew nothing, had no useful talent—so it seemed—and was constantly emasculated by a teenage girl that had
my heart in a vice.

Was it so bad to say that maybe I needed a moment for myself? Was that so wrong? Surely true love was like that from time to time.
I slowly sat up, trying my best to be as careful and quiet as possible. The bed shook and Emily snorted lightly. Silence wasn’t working. Quickly, I

changed into a mouse, shrinking into the covers as the weight of my body slowly shifted, lifting the mattress.

Emily sighed again, but I felt it was a sigh back into sleep. I crawled my way out of the covers and scurried my way over the bed, feeling winded

as I finally reached the edge of the mattress. My tiny nails dug into the now enormous weave of the sheets as I swung myself over the edge and
hung. Looking down past my tail, the floor suddenly seemed miles away. I shut my eyes and changed again, claws digging deeper into the mattress
as I silently became a cat. I released my claws, and without a sound, I fell to the ground as my legs gave to absorb the weight and noise. Once
there, I padded to the door which had been left open a crack. With my nose, I urged it open and slunk into the hall.

Sarah had conceded to allowing me to stay with Emily, not seeing the harm given the situation. Her room was at the end of the hall, door shut. I

took off in the opposite direction down the stairs and into the kitchen. Once there, I utilized the dog door that still occupied the side door beside the
bar. Their dog died long ago, but replacing the door came at an expense to which they could not afford, nor take the time to remedy. I was thankful
for it and used it often.

Once outside, I changed again, this time into an owl. I needed to get back to my room in order to get some clothes, and then I was going to set

out and look for Max. I could not afford to allow him to run off like this, leaving me with no answers or idea what was coming. I flew up to my sill and
looked in—the room was empty and as messy as always. There were piles of clothes on the floor, stacking onto my bed. On the small sill, I
managed to carefully change into myself again. I shivered, the winter chill of the outside air making the task of shimmying open my window while
balancing on the ledge, naked, a little difficult. Naturally, I would have rather gone through the front door, but with Lacy in her own room at the top of
the stairs and Stella sleeping on the couch, I wasn’t about to risk the exposure.

I managed to get my fingers under the icy frame of the window and lift it open enough that I could roll in. I hit the floor with a thump, cursing under

my breath. Luckily, I was alone and it didn’t matter—or so I thought.

The lump of clothes and blankets on my bed lurched, causing me to lurch in return. I quickly crawled toward my closet where I was lucky to find a

pair of basketball shorts. The pile on my bed fought and rustled as I fought to pull the hem of my pants over the parts that mattered. With one last
thrust, my pants were up and the pile of blankets on the bed flew off. A shadowed image of Jane in a long t-shirt now stood on my bed, her back in
the corner, hands wrapped around the handle of a baseball bat.

It took a moment for my mind to adjust to the fact that it wasn’t Jane at all, though I felt suddenly tossed back in time to the day Jane and I had

attempted to become more than just friends—though it had been a lot less violent. Most importantly, however, where had she found the baseball
bat?

“

Whoa,”

I whispered. “It’s just me.”

Her golden eyes flashed in the moonlight. She was huffing hard, her brown hair in her face. Spindly, bare legs shook as her feet sunk into the

sagginess of my old mattress. This version of Jane was a lot different than the Jane I had known. She was far edgier and unpredictable, eyes wild
where Jane’s were always calm and plain.

“What are you doing in here?” I demanded.
She allowed the bat to drop a little, shrugging her shoulders as she tried to motion toward Lacy’s room.
“Did Lacy say you could sleep here?”
She nodded, still trying to calm her breathing.
“She would,” I murmured under my breath.

EMILY:

I was dreaming—dreaming of Jake’s blue light and the way it made me feel. Amongst all the darkness in my life, there it was, floating there like

the best drug I could ever want to take. In my dream I was floating along with it. Together we danced for a long while, and it was here and only here
that I felt calm and whole again.

I began to wake. Holding tight to the light, I felt a sinking feeling as it slipped away despite my tight grip. I didn’t want it to go. I didn’t want to lose

this feeling. The light jerked away from me and I woke with a start. I sat up in bed, breathing hard and finding myself alone. I struggled to catch my
breath—where was Wes?

Emotion overcame me as I felt the familiar cut of loneliness rip through me. For the last couple of days since the incident at the priory, my body

had admittedly been struggling to forget the hallucinating trance of taking Greg’s pills. Now was no time to leave me alone. With my hand I felt all
around me in the dark, hoping that perhaps I’d find Wes somewhere nearby. I leaned toward the edge of the bed and looked over, thinking perhaps
he’d be on the floor. From time to time he’d sleep there when I was restless and kicking. He wasn’t there.

“

Wes?”

I whispered. Sometimes he got up to use the restroom but could always hear my voice since his animal instincts had improved. I waited

for a reply that never came. I waited for a return that never happened. I tried to open my mind and listen for his thoughts but this was as useless as
everything else—he’d gotten good at hiding them from me.

Rolling back to my side of the bed, I felt a lump of something under the covers. I fished for whatever it was, finding Wes’s pajamas there. I pulled

them out, confused until I realized it meant he’d snuck off in animal form.

Ten minutes I sat there like a statue with his pajamas in my hands, thinking that maybe I was still dreaming and that this was all a mistake—it

wasn’t. How could he leave me? Where had he gone? For almost three weeks now he had been a literal part of me, not allowing me to leave his
side no matter how I treated him. I was disgusted by the way I had been treating him but I couldn’t help it. Didn’t I deserve to act this way, though?

I thought about what Jane would tell me in answer, but I didn’t like it. I began to worry as I laid my head back onto the pillow. I suddenly felt guilty

about my dreams as though being with the blue light was cheating. I pulled the covers up around my face, hoping that if I could fall back asleep, I’d
wake up and Wes would be there. I forced my eyes shut, but it was some time before sleep returned and when it did, the blue light was no longer
any part of it.

WES:

I looked behind me and out the window. I could hear Stella drop the bat onto the mattress behind me. Across the alley was Jane’s darkened

room. I hadn’t been back to my own room like this in some time. For a moment the sight stole the breath from my lungs. Jane had been my best
friend. She had meant so much to me. I wanted to expect that she’d be standing there in the window.

Lost in a trance, I hardly noticed as Stella arrived at my side, looking where I was.
I twisted my head and looked down at her. I observed her profile. From the curve of her nose to the peak of her lips she was exactly like Jane. I

followed the rosy kiss of her cheeks until they found her long, dark lashes, and that’s where it all changed into the stranger beside me. I swallowed
hard, forcing myself to look away. “That was Jane’s room. The person you look like.”

Her attention turned to me. She stared at my lips as I talked, not bothering to look back at Jane’s room.
“It’s funny to see you here when I’m so used to seeing you, or rather Jane, there.” I reveled in the attention—attention I had been craving. In the

beginning, it had seemed so easy, too easy to get over Jane as I fell head over heels for Emily. I was beginning to realize that it wasn’t so easy.
Just as Emily was sure to relapse into drugs, perhaps I would in this way. “Lacy always called you Missy, though. Stella was the name I gave you.”

She smiled, looking happy about that fact.
“It’s funny that that’s the one that stuck.” I couldn’t hide the half smile, thinking back to Stella as she had been. She was playful and full of energy,

her desires to be near me an admittedly flattering trait of hers. I wondered if she still felt the same way.

She kept smiling, her eyes searching mine. She was so attentive, so animated about every word I spoke.
“Did Lacy ever tell you that? She always figured you preferred Missy.”
She shrugged.
“I should thank you for bringing my sister back to me. Before that, I had no family at all.” I tried to sound grateful.
She nodded this time, her lips parting as her eyes darted away from me.

“Stella,”

she whispered.

Her voice was soft, but it too sounded just like Jane. I knew it was all she could say in response. It seemed she understood the rest of it,

however. Her face showed a lot of emotion—emotion I never thought it could when the soul was Jane’s. “Any luck with talking?”

She frowned and shook her head.
I nodded. “It will come to you.” I noticed that she kept stealing a glance at my bare stomach. I suddenly felt naked and guilty. For a split second

Emily occupied my thoughts. I quickly reached for a shirt and pulled it over my head.

Stella blushed and turned away from me, making her way back to my bed where she crawled under the covers, wrapping her bare legs. She

was mimicking my sudden shyness. After she was properly tucked away, she looked up at me and pointed out the window in the direction of
Emily’s room. Her face was inquisitive.

“Emily?” I asked.
She nodded.
“She’s sleeping,” I said plainly.
Stella didn’t look satisfied by that answer, appearing frustrated as she tried again to specify what she meant. She wiped a fake tear from her

cheek with a frown.

“Is she sad? Is that what you mean?”
Stella nodded.
I snorted. “Of course she’s sad. She’s sort of

always

sad. It’s her thing. Sometimes I feel like she likes it that way on purpose. I don’t know if she

is capable of being happy.” I instantly regretted saying it, but it came out so easily and it felt good to say. I had no one to talk to about Emily. Lacy
always told me to get over it, Max was too busy, and Jake . . . I wasn’t about to talk to Jake about my problems with Emily, not when he had a crush
on her. Was I really so weak to allow all that?

Stella’s expression seemed gloomy, her eyes losing their light.
“Don’t feel bad for her, really. What you are is not your fault.” I could see her sadness reflecting regret about being a spitting image of Emily’s

dead sister—at least that’s what I assumed a look like that meant.

Stella nodded as though to refuse my attempt to dispel her worries. She was trying to imply, despite my reassurances, that it was still her fault.
“It’s not your fault,” I said more firmly. I crossed the room and sat on the edge of the bed. “When I look at you I only see parts of Jane. A hint,” I

lied.

Stella reached forward and grabbed my hand. A tear fell from her eye.
I felt my heart shatter with longing. The touch was what I needed and I couldn’t help but indulge myself. I grabbed her hand back. For so long I

had dreamed that Jane would open up to me like this. I allowed myself a moment of fantasy, imagining that she finally was.

Stella wiped her tear away with her free hand, turning her face toward the wall and sinking her chin against the same hand as it was now

propped on her leg.

I still squeezed her other hand in mine, trying to comfort her. “I wish I knew what you were thinking.”
Stella smiled through another tear. She shook her head and rolled her eyes.
I laughed awkwardly.
She pulled her hand away, burying it into the covers as she slid down and placed her head against one of my pillows. She motioned with her

chin in the direction of Emily’s room. She was urging me to go back. Truthfully, I wasn’t sure I wanted to. A small part of me wanted to stay here. But,
Stella was persistent, now using her hand as it snuck out from under the covers, flicking her fingertips. She wasn’t going to make it easy for me
stay.

I conceded to her wishes, my gut knowing that my time here was spent—I felt almost homeless. I couldn’t be here, but I was tired of the negativity

with Emily. What choice did I have? I rose from the bed and made my way back to the window sill. I slid open the window. “Close this after I leave,
will you? It’s a little difficult for me, as you can imagine.”

Stella nodded and giggled.
I quickly changed into an owl as the shorts and shirt fell to the floor, save one sleeve which caught on one wing. I struggled ungracefully for a

moment. Stella giggled a little harder and some of my embarrassment faded. It sounded so good to hear that laugh. Once free, I hopped up to the
sill as a gust of cold wind whipped into the room. With one last glance over my shoulder I dropped out of the window, swooping sharply between the
houses and into the front yard. There, I changed into a cat and found my way to the pet door on the side of the house. Entering the kitchen, the
lighthearted feeling that had occupied my soul suddenly drowned in familiar scents of sadness lurking in every corner of this house. I found my way
quietly back to Emily’s room, suddenly depressed.

STELLA:

His shadow could be seen reflected against Emily’s house across the alley. I watched it until it disappeared. Swiftly, I threw the covers off me

and dove toward the window. I looked out, hiding in the shadows of the room. There I saw Wes change again from an owl into a cat. I was
impressed, wishing I knew how to do that, too. I guess I could, as Lacy had explained to me, but I hadn’t found the means to, just as I still hadn’t
found the means to talk.

When Wes disappeared around the corner I wanted nothing more than for him to come back. Why had I sent him away? I was stupid. I slouched

down on the floor with one arm still notched onto the window sill. For whatever reason, the cool air felt good, but perhaps it was his scent still
lingering on the breeze that I was holding onto.

Looking away from the moon, my gaze rested on the pile of clothes he left behind. I reached for it, finding comfort in the warmth that still

remained on them. I balled them up and brought them into my lap. His scent lingered on them as it lingered on everything in the room. I had been
delighted when Emily offered to let me sleep in here.

So far, I’d tried my best to hide the fact that I felt a strong pull toward Wes. He’d caught me tonight, staring at him. I couldn’t help it. I knew he was

with Emily, but in a way I felt that if he didn’t love her anymore, it wasn’t my fault if he began to turn to me for comfort.

I still felt confused as to why I was supposed to find him. As of yet he hadn’t helped me to talk, or truly change my life, but still. Deep inside I felt

like I’d found something big.

I rose from the floor with a shiver and shut the window. I breathed against the glass as it fogged, looking in the direction of Emily’s window,

wishing it were me he had come back to, wishing it were me wrapping my arms around him, wishing it were me that he was trying to keep warm.

I squeezed the clothes in my hands and turned away. Walking back to bed, I slid inside and pulled the covers to my face. I balled the clothes

under the covers with me, pretending he was still here, imagining that he had given into me, just like that. My drive to be with him felt deep, and as I
fell asleep, I knew that one day I would be—I’d make sure of that.

EMILY:

I woke from a half sleep to the sound of the bedroom door slowly swinging open. Groggy, I sat up, my eyes already adjusted to the dark. There,

a cat walked carefully into my room, its eyes—Wes’s eyes—meeting mine with a guilty look. I searched frantically through his thoughts but they were
closed.

“Where were you?” I asked grumpily.
The cat began to morph, and before I knew it, Wes was sliding into bed with me. I handed him his pajamas and he pulled them on. A small part

of me wanted to stop him, kiss him, slide my body against his, but it was quickly quieted by the depression that seeped under my skin, rendering
me useless.

“I went for a walk,” he said vaguely, snuggling into the bed and turning his back to face me.
Fear trickled over me, fear in the way I would feel if Jane were still around—technically she was. “Where?”
“Just . . . outside.” He sounded annoyed.
I pushed anyway. “Why?”
He shifted his weight. “Because I needed some air. I couldn’t sleep. That’s all.”
“But why? What were you thinking?” I felt helpless to stop myself.
“I was thinking about Max and Srixon and why I can’t help.”
His excuse felt like something he thought I wanted to hear. I tried again to break into his thoughts, but came up empty handed.

“You didn’t go to see your sister or anything?” I pried.
He suddenly flipped over to face me. “No, Emily. I didn’t. I contemplated finding Max, but . . .” He sounded angry now.
I had bugged him about it all week. I wasn’t comfortable with the idea of him hanging around Stella. I saw the way she looked at him. I was no

idiot, even if it seemed Wes was seemingly clueless. I didn’t really know what his thoughts on Stella were as he’d kept his thoughts to himself lately.
This seer game was no fun when everyone knew I could hear them thinking. Stella, too, kept her mind pretty closed off. All of a sudden I was feeling
less than special without the use of my abilities.

I searched his eyes for any clue that he was hiding something. Lately, however, it looked like he was hiding something all the time, so that was

just as useless.

“Listen, you need to calm down. I’m not going to leave you. I know that would kill you right now so consider it a non-issue.”
I felt my heart sink, reading into his words. “You know that would kill me right now? What does that mean—that you’d leave me if it were any

other time?”

He sighed hard. “No, Emily. Stop doing this.”
“I can’t stop doing this when you say something like that.”
He reached under the covers and grabbed my hand. “Emily, seriously, you know how I am with words. Half the time I’m just saying something

wrong and you always take it too literally. Give me a break, alright? I’m trying my best here.”

I felt guilty.
“I’ve

been

trying,” he murmured.

I snorted. “See, stuff like that. How am I supposed to take that?”
He drew in a long, deep breath before opening his mouth, only to shut it again. He rolled over, his back to me. “Goodnight, Emily.”
I felt angrier. Why couldn’t I stop myself? I saw what I was doing. I saw that I was driving him away but I couldn’t help it. Wes had been the only

real boyfriend I’d ever had. I couldn’t fail at this. “I’m sorry,” I tried, but he didn’t respond. “It’s just the whole Jane thing.”

“

It’s always the Jane thing,”

he said quietly, so quietly I didn’t know if he actually meant for me to hear it or not.

“I’m

sorry,

” I said again, more tartly.

He still didn’t move, but at least he responded. “If you were sorry, then you’d get over it. Goodnight.”
His final words stung. I wanted to cry, feeling as though I’d lost the sweet Wes that once took the time to try and understand. Seeing that this

conversation was only getting worse, I kept my mouth shut this time. As I laid there I couldn’t help but think of Jake’s blue light again—would it try to
understand me? It was ridiculous to think something so unearthly could do that, but then again maybe it wasn’t the light I was looking for, maybe it
was something more.

MAX:

I was heartbroken to hear Jane’s thoughts on my decision, but it was what I had expected to some degree. I guess given her life reveling in the

idea of death she’d be okay with the decision. Then again, she’d lived but a moment on Earth and I’d lived what felt like an eternity—not much held
wonder for me anymore.

She would grow to look past that, though. This I was certain. Her love for me would make her see that life is no life without me. Call me brash,

but it’s true. What I didn’t want to tell Jane was that trying to bring her back now challenged my nature. With the arrival of Stella I saw that things
weren’t the way I thought they were. Jane’s body had found a life. I feared that bringing Jane back meant having to kill Stella—I couldn’t do that. If
Jane knew, she would understand as I did, but why burden her with the thought?

It was time to let Jane go. It was time to let her body lie where it needed to be.
I disappeared from the In-between, not wanting to know any more of what Jane thought. Waking in the pergola, my hand just inches from Jane’s

still one, I looked to the guards that were watching me closely. I looked back at Jane’s dead body, the very same body that walked with Stella’s soul.
How could this happen? I was beginning to see that it was unnatural to keep her in this state. She was nothing but a sad memory. I looked around at
the other bodies, suspended in time like stone. None of them should be here. Somewhere else in this world the universe had already reused their
looks, and after all, that’s all they were, a shell.

Snow fell all around the pergola. I wanted to touch Jane’s skin, and inching my hand closer to hers, I did. I heard the guards rustle immediately

and I jerked my hand away. Her skin had been frigid—unreal. I turned suddenly, my boots scraping across the floor. The guards were ready, but I
didn’t threaten. I walked simply from the pergola and onto the path out of the cemetery. I was halfway through the cemetery when a familiar, sweet
scent fell over me. I stopped suddenly, a figure appearing to the side of my vision. I looked up from my stride, my heart already skipping a beat. For
a moment I was transported through time, back to a day long ago when snow fell just as it was, collecting on her shoulders in the very same way.

“Avery.” I nearly stammered as I said her name, but composed myself quickly.
Her face was neither hateful nor happy. She wore a long white cloak with a white fur trim, hood pulled over her hair as it came down over her

forehead, stopping just above her inky blue eyes. Her arms were hidden below the cloak and it made me nervous, remembering the ice dagger of
before. She seemed to notice my discomfort, taking a step toward me as her hands crept out from under her cloak, revealing that she held nothing.
Did it really matter if she had held a dagger? Killing me would have saved me the step.

“What do you want?” I asked in a neutral tone.
I wasn’t quite sure what her presence meant. Was she here with the Black Angels, or had she heard what I said to her? Could she really come

back to us?

Her plain expression broke and she smiled gently. “I want to come back.”
At first her words felt foggy. Had they been real?
She took another step toward me. “I want my life back, Max. I want you back.”
My heart sank. “I told you that . . .”
She held her hand up to my lips as she’d approached me quickly. “Not like that.” She smiled.
It was an expression I had forgotten she could express. I didn’t sense a hidden agenda, or lies hidden behind the eagerness of her gaze. She

was coming from a place of truth.

“I miss my life, Max. I miss all this.” She looked past me over my shoulder. “I feel so much guilt over the things I’ve done. I thought that after all that

there was no way I could ever come back. Greg made me believe that all there was left was death and destruction.” Her eyes fell as her whole
frame sank sadly.

I grasped her shoulder to comfort her. “That’s what he does.”
She was shaking her head, but not at what I said, but rather in her own shame. “I considered what you said about love. Greg is not love for me,

at least not the way he is.”

“But you’ll find it,” I pressed, revisiting my previous encouragements.
She smiled weakly. “Perhaps, but right now I don’t think I deserve it. My life here will be long. I should have the patience to realize that there is so

much time left. Meeting you in my first century and believing it was that easy was naïve on my part. I see that now.”

I massaged her arm.
“I do love you, Max. I love you more now than before, but it’s a different love. Your support has helped me so much. I want you to know that, I want

you to understand that I still need you, but as my friend. I may be here, but I’m still so weak to the darkness. It grips at me with long fingers,
threatening to pull me down. It’s a weight I fear I cannot tackle alone, but with your help, I think I can. All I ask is that you take the time.”

I shut my eyes, jaw fixed. I had been on a mission to die but again that dream was being thwarted by guilt. Here she was, perhaps the greatest

evil our world had seen in some time and I had the power to change that. Dying all of a sudden felt bitterly selfish. How could she ask this of me?

Avery reached up and put her hand on my upper arm as my hand remained grasped with her other. She urged me to let go. “I know this is a lot

to ask. I can understand in the way about you that my request has left you confused and lost. I know you well enough to see that. But, Max, I’m

asking

for help. If you help me, I promise I’ll help you. I promise I’ll get Jane back.”

My throat felt thick hearing her say her name. It was hard to forget that she was the reason Jane was gone in the first place. “I doubt you can.” I

couldn’t help the bitterness.

“I can try. Just as you told me, just as you encouraged me just days ago—

we

can try. How else are we going to find happiness?”

I didn’t want to let myself listen. “There are too many elements at play now, too many things preventing her return. You don’t understand.”
She shook her head, her face appearing stronger than before. “I

do

understand. I’ve seen the other girl. I’ve seen who she looks like but you

have to remember that she is just a shell. Your Jane is going to come back, just perhaps not the same way as before. Did you ever think of it that
way?”

“If she’s reborn she’ll forget me. Finding her will be as hard as before,” I struggled through the words.
Avery shook her head. “No. Just as that girl did it with Jane’s body, Jane can do it, too. We can try,” she repeated.
The idea of having Jane look anything other than the Jane I knew was unsettling.
“You can’t be so choosy.” Avery could obviously see my apprehension.
I tried to change the subject. “And you’re promising that you’re really back, you’re really going to try to be . . .” I was at a loss for exactly what to

say.

“Be myself again?” she asked, lifting her gaze to mine. She stepped closer, closing the already small gap between us. I shied away slightly,

though a part of me still lingered in lost memories of our past, making me want to lean in. She brought a hand to my face, guiding it until her lips met
with mine.

I felt a tingling start in my chest, crawling up my neck and across my tongue. It sprung from my lips to hers. I couldn’t help but open my eyes as I

felt it, pulling away.

Avery’s hand dropped from my face, her eyes slowly opening. The inky blue no longer seemed so dark. I could see into the depths of what was

there. I could see an end, though still far away. “I promise. I want this back. Little by little my light will return.”

The light would not return to her without a true heart that was willing to take it. This I had learned upon my return from seeing her. The prophets

were pleased with what I had done, not divulging to me the future, but expressing enough in the smiles upon their faces. It felt so easy, but then
again I hadn’t yet factored in what my brother was still capable of. Bringing Avery back only dulled the Black Angels fire to a smolder, but that
smolder could be ignited again.

“So, what should we do?” She smiled, a smile already much more vibrant than it had been a moment ago. “Where do we start with Jane? I have

to correct what I’ve done if I’m to heal.” She pulled her white cloak more tightly around her.

I felt a darkness creep over my thoughts. It felt wrong, but I knew that it was right. The only wrong was tangled in what I’d grown to believe from

Srixon, and that was hardly unreliable. “Does your father know you’re back?”

Avery shook her head.
“Perfect. The first thing we need to do, then, is get rid of that.” I looked over my shoulder at the pergola where Jane’s body lay, along with all the

other false vessels. “It’s a lie to keep them like that. It’s cheating the rules of the universe. We have to convince your father to do something about it.”

Avery seemed to tense at the mention of her father. “I don’t really want my father knowing I’m back. I was hoping we could keep my return away

from him as long as possible.”

I couldn’t really say I was surprised to hear her say that. “I understand. But, I’m still going to do something about this. I’ll approach him alone.”
“Are you sure you’re ready?”
It still felt weird hearing Avery’s compassion after growing used to expecting only darkness. Never in my life did I expect to hear a pixie be so

calm given the situation—they were among the most jealous race.

“I am. I’m ready to move on.” I meant that in more ways than one, but she didn’t need to know exactly how. For Avery to truly come back to the

light, the dreadful truth was that she was going to need me to do it. Though some of her light had already returned, there was still so much more I
had to give.

EMILY:

A week had gone by since the awkward night with Wes, and though I wanted to convince myself that it had all gotten better, it really hadn’t.

“Yeah, I don’t think Stella will be coming to school anytime soon. Could you imagine?” I whispered to Wes, trying to get him to talk to me, look at me,
but all he did was look at

her

. We were standing in Wes’s entry, watching Lacy console Stella at the top of the stairs. Stella stood ruefully like a sad

pet watching after her leaving owner. She was pathetic. At least that part of Jane still remained in that body. “Jane is supposed to be dead. I’m not
even sure keeping Stella in this town looking like she does is a good idea.”

Wes nodded, his gaze still on her. “I’ve been thinking of moving her to Winter Wood.”
I raised a brow. This was a new development. Originally, Wes had insisted Stella stay with Lacy. It had angered me as I wasn’t comfortable

having the combination of my dead sister and Wes’s stalker living next door. I was convinced there were still some reserved feelings he felt toward
Jane, lingering in this new person, so why was he suddenly pushing her away? His desire to move her took me a little off guard—perhaps I really

had nothing to worry about. Regardless, I couldn’t ignore the fact that I was losing him. It woke me to the fact that I needed to quit being such a brat.
“When will you move her? I thought Winter Wood wasn’t safe with Avery and the Black Angels coming any day.”

“Didn’t I tell you?” Wes finally broke his gaze to look at me. “Avery is back in Winter Wood looking for reinstatement. Whatever Max did

convinced her to come back.”

“

What?”

I gawked—and of course he hadn’t told me this. This was another reason I felt him slipping away, he confided in me less and less. “As

in back in town and together? Are they

together

?” I couldn’t hide the shrillness in my voice.

Wes laughed at my reaction. “According to Max, no. Chill out.” He touched my arm. “Whatever Max did convinced her to come back and try to

be the old Avery—the good Avery.”

“The

good

Avery? One exists?” I felt my skin crawl. The only Avery I knew was murderous and mean. How could Wes have thought he’d told me

this? This was big news. “And what about Greg?”

Wes plumped his lips and shrugged. “Dunno. I guess without Avery he’s just Greg. Maybe Max will get him to come around as well.”
I grumbled a little. “But, what about Max finding my sister?”
Wes gave me a look that begged not to have to answer that.
“What is he doing to bring her back? I don’t like that he’s putting so much attention into Avery.”
Wes shook his head. I’d annoyed him, but this was important. “You know he’ll bring her back. I’m sure that this was just more immediately

pressing,” he assured, but all the while he was eyeing Stella from the corner of his eye.

It wasn’t hard to know what he was thinking even if he had his thoughts blocked from me. All week I’d caught the mention of it from one mind

after the other when I caught them off guard. They thought that since Stella had been born as this identical Jane that it meant Jane was never going
to return. That was bogus, though. Her body was still safe in Winter Wood. So what if there were two of them running around?

“I don’t know, Emily.” Wes added. “I honestly can’t tell you what will happen. I have nothing left to say that’s going to make you feel any better

about any of this—it might be smart of you to start thinking . . .” He didn’t finish his sentence.

It angered me to have to finish it for him. “That she’ll never come back? Is that what you want to tell me?” I huffed. “You don’t even care, do you?

All you care about is that you got her back in some form—that form being

her.

” My gaze flew like a dart toward Stella.

Wes went immediately on the defensive. “No, Emily. Leave it alone. I don’t think that.”
I narrowed my gaze. All I needed was one opening, one slip up of his mind to confirm my accusations. Of course that’s what he was thinking. His

distance from me correlated too well with Stella’s appearance here. I would remain jealous until something proved me wrong.

The doorbell rang and I took the opportunity to walk away from this conversation. I approached the door and opened it, coming face to face with

my other demon—Jake. I smiled immediately, unable to help it. His light had engulfed my every dream all week. Perhaps it was my way of coping
with Wes’s slow emotional detachment. “Hey, Jake.”

He tilted his head, looking concerned about my tone of voice.
“What’s your problem this morning?” I immediately barked in reply. I’d wanted someone to address me with a little reverence.
He just shook his head and brushed past me. “Come on. What’s the hold up?” He brought the whole room together as Lacy finally stopped

consoling Stella. “I’ve been waiting out there for fifteen minutes. Just say bye to your pet.” He was directing this at Lacy, lifting his hand and
mockingly waving a goodbye to Stella. “Let’s. Get.

Going

.” He handed us each a sheet of paper, giving two to Wes as one was for Lacy. Each

contained a revised course schedule for our return to Glenwood High. There was a good amount of after school class involved for the first few
weeks, but that was to be expected after all the time we’d missed. I didn’t even see the point in returning when Christmas was just two weeks away.

Stella crossed her arms, giving Jake a nasty glare.

Leave me alone,

her mind finally erupted. She’d been trying to communicate with Lacy

through hand gestures all morning. I guess she’d rather do that than trust me to relay the correct message—I couldn’t blame her.

Jake turned and walked right back out the door. Lacy sighed and bounded down the stairs, ignoring whatever other rejections Stella had to

visually express. She picked her bag up in the hall and threw it over her shoulder.

“You sure you’re ready for this?” Wes asked his sister.
She just snorted at him rudely. “I’m going to be a natural. I’ve wanted to go to school for years. I’m ready.”
There was a lot riding on this day. It was my first day back since Jane’s passing, Lacy’s first day ever—this was sure to be a circus at a school

like ours. I couldn’t wait for the storm.

STELLA:

I was angry that Lacy would walk away from me like that. All I was trying to tell her was that I didn’t like to be left alone, that I wanted to go to

school, too. But, what would I really do there? I had acclimated well to the human world, remembering a lot from this body I was borrowing from this
girl named Jane. Still, I couldn’t talk for the life of me and it was starting to weigh heavy on my nerves.

I watched as they gathered their things, particularly jealous as I watched Wes help Emily with her bag. But, then he glanced at me when her back

was turned. It was a quick glance, a glance full of the golden eyes I was falling in love with. I imagined a small smile hiding behind that look, or had it
really been there? I wanted to tell him so many things, but all I could do was think it instead—privately of course.

I sunk to the ground and threw my feet over the top step, lazily leaning with my elbows on my knees. I watched them bundle and then finally grab

for the door. Wes opened it for them as both girls were ushered out by his large, guiding hand. He kept his head down as he turned to leave. To my
spirited hopes, he offered me one last glance as he shut the door. I held onto that glance like a picture for the rest of the day.

EMILY:

Arriving at school we all piled out of Jake’s car. I happily volunteered to take the back seat despite Wes’s suggestion I have the front. It wasn’t

that I didn’t want to be close to Jake. That was hardly it. I just didn’t want to have a front row seat to the glances and stares we were sure to receive.
My rubber boots slid slightly as they hit the pavement, revealing the black ice that had formed there. I took caution, but refused Wes’s hand when he
offered it.

“What lunch period did you get?” I asked as we walked behind Jake and Lacy.
He pulled the now crumpled piece of paper out of his jacket pocket. “Looks like I got second lunch. You?”

I regretfully unfolded mine, holding it with hands wrapped in pink pilled-out gloves. “First,” I grumbled. “Why would they do that? Leave me alone

like that? I swear these people . . .” I didn’t allow myself to finish the sentence.

Jake stopped briefly to let us to catch up to him. “I have first lunch.”
I snorted. “Eavesdropping much?”
He shrugged. “Come on, at least you won’t be alone.”
Wes used to care when I talked to Jake, given the nature of Jake visiting me in my room in the dark only weeks ago, but, like another sign of his

distance, he didn’t seem to care anymore. He’d walked on ahead, now playfully laughing with his sister in a way I wish we still could.

“I need to talk to you,” I fessed to Jake.
“Okay, shoot.”
I shook my head. “No, I mean. I

really

need to talk to you.”

Jake tilted his head. “Can’t you just leave it alone?”
I felt tense. “No. That’s the problem. I have an addictive personality, Jake, once I get on a roll it’s hard for me to break it. I need answers. I need

to know what this light is between us. It makes no sense, and frankly, it’s a little too ethereal-supernatural for my taste. In a way it’s downright creepy
how it makes me feel.”

He held out a mitten-covered hand toward me as though to suggest I lower my voice.
“Wes isn’t going to care, Jake.

Clearly

he doesn’t care anymore.” Those words made me feel like crying all of a sudden.

I could see Jake falter as he wanted to grasp my hand and comfort me. He didn’t.
“I don’t know, Jake. You’ve seen how he’s been, haven’t you?”
Jake shrugged. I could tell he was just trying to avoid taking sides.
“Please, Jake. I don’t know how much more I can handle.”
“From Wes?”
I felt heavy. “No, from life. I just need something, anything that’s going to make me look forward to my days awake rather than dreaming in my

perfect world. I dread the daylight and hunger for night. That’s not a good thing.”

Jake bit his lip. “No man, or no answer is going to make your life any better. Happiness is something that comes from inside.”
I laughed sarcastically. “Yeah, sure—to a point. I don’t really believe that’s all true. I feel like having something as simple as a friend who will be

frank with me could be all I need to have the strength to keep living.”

He grumbled. “I’m frank with you.”
It was the exact reply I was looking for. “No. You’re not.”
I noticed as his jaw clenched and I thought of his teeth, his real teeth, hidden under the grotesque guise he chose to own. “Fine.”
“Fine what?” I felt my emotions perk a little.
“Fine. We’ll talk about it, but it’s not going to make you feel any better. You’re still going to be miserable, if not more so. That light makes me

miserable as well.”

“Makes

you

miserable? How? You act like it’s not there.”

“I know I do. It’s how I cope. It’s your addictive personality that makes me want to keep the real reason for it away from you. Do you understand

that? Think it over, and if you still want to know what it is at lunch I’ll explain, but seriously—I don’t think you want to know. I don’t think you’re going to
be able to handle it.”

I didn’t like being told what I could and could not handle. Jake should have known me well enough to know not to say that. “I can handle anything,

Jake.”

He rolled his eyes. “Of course you can.” He looked nervous.
I wasn’t used to seeing Jake act so nervous unless he was doing just that—acting. He was good at it when he was playing the geeky roll he did

at school, but this was real nervousness.

“I better run,” he added.
I sensed that he didn’t want to leave me, but he did anyway. I figured he didn’t want me trying to pry answers out of him before lunch. Wes had

walked on ahead with Lacy, not bothering to care what happened to me. It hurt. How could he do this to me so fast? I understood that this was
Lacy’s first day in school and she was going to need guidance, but this was my first day back to school, too—didn’t I need help? I tried to make
myself feel better by justifying it—he’s just a boy. The problem with that excuse, however, was that then there was Max. Max would have never done
that to Jane. Max doted on Jane hand and foot, and Jane, though not always so thankful, loved him in return—I got enough from her mind to know
that.

I walked up to the front doors, hand hovering over the handle. I didn’t have time to relish the suspense of the moment, though. The door flew

open and a group of older kids brushed past me. One bumped my shoulder rather hard, not bothering to say sorry but rather glancing at me as
though I were a nuisance. Once he saw my face, however, his expression changed to one of fearful awkwardness and he turned away. Eric Bone
was his name, not that I knew that a moment ago, but human minds were an open book. He didn’t know my sister, but he knew about what had
happened and who I was. I hated the pity and malicious thoughts that trickled out after him. How could he so rudely think that he was happy to see
Jane gone? Were people really so mean and thoughtless?

This is what I was dreading most—the thoughts. No doubt I was about to hear an orchestra of opinions on my sister’s passing, but at this point

what choice did I have but to bear it?

I caught the door as it slowly closed, swinging it back open and entering the crowded hall. I bowed my head and tried to act unconcerned and

unaffected, like I’d never left school at all. I didn’t have to look up to know just how everyone looked at me. Though I’m sure the hall was filled with
silence to a normal person, it was booming with noise in my world. Unfiltered opinions bombarded me and though I tried my best to ignore them,
accusations that I was somehow involved in her death could not be ignored. Never had I wished for a means to escape the thoughts than I did now.
Never in my whole life had I felt this much pressure, and while in such a weakened state. I almost craved the taste of Greg’s blood like I hadn’t eaten
a thing in days. Anything to make it stop.

I hazily found my way to my locker, struggling to remember the code. I focused on each number.

Five

—ignoring the group of sophomore tarts as

they passed, whispering amongst themselves, wishing it was me that had died instead, at least Jane was the quiet one. Twist to the left,

fifteen

—

ignoring the boy leaning against the wall a few feet away who had the locker next to mine, too afraid to come use it while I was here.

My hand shook as I found the last number and swung the door open. I hastily shoved my bag inside and slammed it. Veering away from it all, the

first bell rang. I winced at the sound, hearing it pierce over the echo of the crowd. When the bell stopped ringing, to my relief, many of the thoughts
had quieted, but they were still louder than ever. Before, it had been easy to handle the thoughts as I had blended in better. This was madness.

I passed up my first class, heading to the only place I knew of to find refuge. I thought to myself how ironic this felt, a cold chill washing over me

as I finally understood. Tears threatened my eyes as I thought of Jane. All her visions of death, as invasive as the thoughts I heard now—no wonder
she was so tired, so grumpy, and

so

plain. I arrived at the library doors, delving inside as I released a painful breath. A cold sweat had begun to

form across my skin, but as the doors shut behind me, the rude comments were replaced by soft whispers and author’s voices. The lights were only
half on, the librarian likely tucked in her office wasting her first hour of the day on mindless emails and Facebook games.

I took a moment to regroup. At least I was at school. That was a good first step. I hadn’t spent much time in the library in the past, but what I knew

of it then was nothing compared to how I saw it now—this was a Mecca. I made my way to a stack and touched the books there, hearing the
author’s voices echo back at me. They were calm, some contrite, and others whimsical. These were voices I could grow to get used to.

I made my way to the stack where I first learned about who Jake really was. It was the section on poetry. I swam in a sea of rhythmic voices. I

shut my eyes feeling so calm. My hands reached out and found the books as I leaned back against the shelves and slid to the floor. I sat there
leaning against the shelves for some time before sleep overcame me.

. . .

“There you are. I figured I’d find you here.”
I woke with a start, coming out of a fog of voices and into another. I looked up.
Jake looked down on me. “Not really surprised to see you here. I figured you were going to have a rough day. I have to admit it’s been rough for

me, too.” He raised an eyebrow, his blue light hidden behind the thick glasses. I was a little disappointed. “Not fun.” He had a brown sack in his
hand as he took his place beside me on the floor. “And the librarian clearly did not find you—not surprised by that, either.

She’s rather daft,

” he

murmured.

I sat up a little, running a hand through my hair and laughing.
“I’m sorry I left you. I shouldn’t have made you face the hallways on your own,” he shrugged, opening the paper bag and retrieving a banana. He

peeled it and handed it to me. It was a sweet gesture, and I appreciated it.

“It really wasn’t your responsibility,” I grumbled, allowing him to put the facts together that I wasn’t too thrilled that Wes had practically ditched me.
“It should have been my responsibility,” he added rather bravely.
I looked at him sideways. “What does that mean?”
He rolled his eyes and popped the top to a fowl smelling drink in his hand. “It’s lunch, you know.” He was skirting around the question.
I laughed, looking at my banana and braking off a piece. “Clearly.”
“I told you I’d tell you about the blue light, remember?”
Okay, so maybe he wasn’t skirting around the question at all. How could I forget? “Yeah.” I suddenly felt much more with it.
He swallowed a gulp of unknown liquid, staring at the can and picking at the tab. “I guess this is harder to say than I thought,” he mumbled.
I clenched my jaw.

Please,

someone be frank with me.

He drew in a deep breath and exhaled dramatically before starting. “What you see only happens to vampires, and it’s rare. Unfortunately, there’s

also nothing I, or we, can do about it.” He smiled bleakly. “I was so happy the first time I saw this light with you. For years I had . . .

hoped

, I suppose,

to find the person who had it.” He bit his lip to cover the fact it was shaking. “I hide it behind these glasses on purpose. I never wanted you to see it
because of what it meant, and what it does to you.”

I had one brow raised, still casually picking at my banana. I chose not to interrupt. At this point, I didn’t have much to say—he still hadn’t given

me enough information to formulate a precise enough question.

He sighed and set his can down. “You see, this light is our shared soul.” He wasn’t looking at me, he wasn’t even moving.
I froze as well. “What do you mean by

shared

soul?” I finally asked a moment later.

“What I mean is . . .

love

. It’s love. Basically it’s telling me that you’re my soul mate.”

“

Soul mate?”

I gawked, searching his eyes.

“Yeah, soul mate, as in Max and Jane.”
I wanted him to tell me he was joking—he didn’t. “You’re joking, right? How can that be? I love Wes.” But then again,

did I?

Jake looked a little disappointed by my reaction. I could see that perhaps he was looking for me to drop everything and profess my love for him

in return. In all honesty, I hadn’t really thought about it like that. I mean, I craved that blue light, but I didn’t really

crave

Jake . . . necessarily—

maybe?

I shook my head.
My curiosity for the light felt more like obsession, not love. Something more like how a fling feels, a craving, something that’s easily quenched

and forgotten. Clearly, that was not the case with Jake—he really

did

love me. That much was obvious already.

“It just is,” he added, sounding lost and taken aback.
I dropped the banana and touched Jake’s arm, so warm it was almost uncomfortable. “I’m sorry. I should have said that better. I’m just so

confused. This is so . . .

big.”

“I’m confused, too. I guess that makes two of us.” Jake’s head was getting lower by the minute.
For a moment I tried to put myself in his shoes. It was like the way I’d always looked at Wes from afar—Jake had done the same thing with me. I

felt guilty that I didn’t have this instant attraction to him as I felt I should have, given the facts. I mean, sure, I’d had that attraction with the light, but
somehow the two weren’t correlating—perhaps it was because of his guise. I wondered if I could try and make them correlate. With Wes acting the
way he was toward me, what did I really have to lose?

I pressed my lips together and reached for Jake’s chin, tilting it up. I slid his glasses from his nose and watched as the light danced through his

eyes, taking my breath away as it always did. I tried my best to look at Jake and not the light, but it was hard. I leaned in to kiss him but he turned his
head and leaned away.

“

Don’t,”

he murmured, pulling his lips over his fake teeth and braces—keeping me from them.

Sure, it wasn’t the most attractive thing to think of kissing, but I wanted to see what would happen. I wanted to know what it’d be like. Would

everything change?

He brought his hands to his face and ran them across his brow. “You can’t do that. You’re not allowed. That’s what I was trying to say. Even with

the light, there’s nothing we can do about it. A vampire is not allowed to do this. If our leader were to find out, I’d be relocated. For me, it’s enough to
be around you. That’s why I never wanted to tell you what the light meant.”

“

Why?”

I felt bitter.

“I’ve told you before. What I have is a disease, a fever. It’s a blood disease just like . . .”

I could tell he didn’t want to say it. “Like AIDS or Hepatitis B?” I offered. It was a concept I was used to, having run in the drug circles I had for so

long.

He didn’t respond, but it was the answer nonetheless.
“It’s best if we just avoid it all together. For you, I don’t sense it will be that hard.” He said it spitefully. “Wes doesn’t want to let you go, either.

Whatever he’s doing to you right now is just . . . it’s just what happens sometimes. He loves you.”

I wasn’t so sure. On top of the apprehension I already felt in our frail relationship, there was now the fact that Wes’s soul mate was still out there. I

was not it. I felt depressed, if it was even possible to feel worse than I already had at the beginning of the day.

“You need to stay with him. In this life he will give you what you need. You just have to work at it a little more than normal—people fake it all the

time.”

Fake it?

I didn’t like the term. “But why you? Why can I see your light when I don’t think Jane ever saw one with Max.”

“It’s because I am a vampire. My fever makes my aura, or light, more obvious to you. In return I can see yours better as well. It’s lighter than

everyone else, inviting, and warm. It’s sweet and sugary as though I could almost taste it.” He looked dreamy. “I feel like an addict barred from the
only thing that matters, but I can handle it.”

I could understand the feeling. “Aura? Is that the better term for it?”
He nodded. “Yes. I can see everyone’s aura. It’s always changing based on their mood.”
I nodded. Auras were something I was familiar with, but I hadn’t made the connection between Jake’s light and that until now. “I guess it makes

sense.” I suddenly felt awkward beside him. Here I was, with the one man that should mean everything to me.

Jake must have noticed this, reaching over and taking my hand. “Promise me we can still be friends. Promise me we’ll take this in stride. I

couldn’t bear losing you, not when everything else about my life seems so dark.”

I drew in a long, slow breath. I was taken by Jake’s sensitive confession. I had always seen him to be so self-assured, so confident and forward.

Whether it was the fact of what he’d told me this afternoon or not, besides the awkwardness, I couldn’t help but feel a little of the love that should
have been there. What I was afraid of was feeling more.

JANE:

I wasn’t sure how much time had passed since we’d decided to try and find my father. Sometimes it felt like minutes, other times hours or even

weeks. We had stopped to eat a few times, lost track of our task only to remember again when my thoughts returned to Max. I was wasting time, so
this go around, I tried my best to remind myself of why I was here and what I was about to do every moment I could.

I raised my head, thinking on this goal as we once again stood in the shadow of the large tree in the Ever After. It amazed me even more now

than it had the first time. I was finally able to take it in with all its intricate detail. Each branch was beautifully twisted, housing a hundred birds as they
took flight.

“Your father is here somewhere. He’s always here,” Eliza insisted.
“I still don’t understand what he’s doing here.” Being a community man wasn’t reason enough. Was he flirting with the idea of revival? But how?

He was always the steady arrow. He would never allow himself to be reborn.

“I think in a way he’s waiting for you.”
I laughed, but I knew she was right. My father understood my determination. It was why we always got along so well. I was willing to do what it

took to get what I wanted. I was a hard worker, strong-minded. He’d know that I’d want to be reborn.

We searched the crowd, circling the tree. I looked hopefully for that brown hair that was so much like my own. He was tidy, well calculated in his

looks as well as his decisions. It felt like decades since I’d seen him though he was the first person I saw after my death. How long ago had I died?

“There!” Eliza barked suddenly. She stopped dead in her tracks.
I was a little disappointed I hadn’t been the one to find him first. “Where?”
“Between the boy with the ball and the woman wearing that silly pink poncho.”
I scanned the crowd, looking for such figures as she’d described. It was hard to find them at first, almost as though my eye didn’t want to. But,

then the boy with the ball kicked it high into the air. It caught my attention, my gaze following it until it hit the ground, right next to a man whose back
was turned to me.

I had to admit I was afraid I wouldn’t recognize him for how long it felt since I’d seen him, but in that instant it all came back to me as though I’d

just died just a moment ago. “Father!” I couldn’t help but yell. A number of people turned to look at me, one of which was actually my father. They
stared as I ran toward him.

He looked at me with a smile.

“Jane,”

he whispered, saying it as though it was the first time he’d seen me since I was little. “I’ve been trying to

find you, but as it goes I always get off track.”

I wanted to grab his hand, but I knew it was useless. “You did find me, Father. You found me when I most needed you and that’s all that matters.”
He frowned. “But then I lost you again.”
I tilted my head. “It’s okay, Dad.” I was afraid to tell him that he was about to lose me again.
“Why are you here?” he asked, looking concerned.
I bit my lip. “Looking for you. Why are

you

here?”

He smiled. “I’m waiting for you. I’m waiting for my family.”
Each word he said made it harder for me to remain latched on my decision to go back and be reborn. My father loved us so much that he was

waiting for our arrival, and yet I was biting my time to leave.

He gazed deep into my eyes. “What’s wrong?”
I wanted to cry when he asked that. He’d always been the only person in our family that seemed to know when something was truly bothering

me. Emily and my mother never picked up on the subtle hints as he did.

“Father,” I paused, gaining the strength to say it. “I’m going back.”
He stood a little taller, seemingly mulling over the reply. “I see.”
It wasn’t the reaction I had expected, then again, what reaction was I expecting?
He looked to Eliza. “I see,” he repeated.
I shut my eyes for a moment, allowing myself to really think about my decision. The annoying thing was it still felt right. Under all the guilt I felt for

leaving him, being reborn was still enticing.

“You want a new life,” he went on.
I swallowed. “No. It’s not like that. It’s not that I want to replace you, or forget this life. I have to do this for me.”
He seemed to consider this a long while, leaving me hanging for what felt like fifteen minutes. “You fell in love, didn’t you?”
I was afraid to tell him I had. This was my father, and I couldn’t help but feel a bit bashful admitting it.
“Who?” He asked simply. His face had changed from sadness to intrigue.
It gave me the strength to want to tell him. “His name is Max.”
My father’s eyes lit up immediately. “Not Max Gordon, right?”
I nodded carefully.
My father’s face was like stone, but then he smiled. “I should have known.”
I felt a release wash over me. It was important to me that I had his approval, though that still wouldn’t have stopped me. I loved Max.
“I should have seen that the day I died, but it’s all so foggy.”
I nodded.
“But why not wait for him?” he began.
I tilted my head and dropped my gaze to my hands. “I’m not ready for all this, Father. My soul has not lived enough. Truthfully, I do not want to

meet him this way, not with the history that I still remember. Life was great up until the day you died. Since, I don’t feel like it’s been a life at all.”

I saw my father’s sadness return. “It’s my fault. I loved you, but I was ignorant to think I could protect you given who I was—all of you. Since I left,

I’ve been a mess wondering what my carelessness did to you all. I sense now that it did a lot, and I don’t mean that in a positive way. I guess I could
see why you want to start over.”

I smiled vaguely. “You’ll always be my father. This life will not be forgotten—not my time or this world. I need to start over. I need to live a normal

life—if that opportunity exists for me. Having loved Max, I’ll know what to look for that next time around. That has to be something the universe can’t
erase. Max will live a long time. He’s just going to have to wait for me to find him again.”

I felt a strange disconnect from my father then. I’d changed from a girl who looked up to her father and listened to his every word, to a woman

who independently searched for love and understanding of her own.

My father straightened his back. “At least let me see you off. It’s the least I can do after all I’ve put you through.” He nodded as though telling

himself this was alright. “You’re right. This is the path you need. I cannot hold on to the life we had together before my passing. I see now that the
time you’ve spent living since then has tarnished too much of that.”

I looked sideways at Eliza as she stood a few paces away, looking eerily content with her hands laced together before her. It was as though she

knew this would happen all along, as though every word she’d uttered to me since I’d been here led up to this moment.

We walked together to the tree where we made our way inside. As my father looked up I paid close attention to the reflection in his eyes. It was

dark and daunting.

“I could never go back. I’m not sure how many lives I’ve lived, but I know that I’ve lived enough. What I see offers little intrigue to me,” he

explained.

I looked up at what I saw. Swirling gold, speckled with pink light. I was certain I was meant to go back. I craved life so much after craving death

for so long.

I could see my father look at me from the corner of my eye. “But I can tell what you see is far different.” His voice sounded as though he’d come

to terms with this. “It’s my fault I lost you in the first place. I can bear to lose you again knowing you’re going to a place much better.”

But that was the mystery. There was no certainty that I was headed for a better life, but it was my time. I was due for something great.
“I’ll miss you, Jane. At least on my end, I will never stop thinking about you. Your life here will live on in my memory. Take comfort in knowing that

person will never be forgotten.”

I wanted to hug my father one last time, but the best I could do was lean toward him on my toes and kiss the air his cheek occupied. In my mind I

felt it just as I would if he were really there.

Eliza stepped toward us then, sensing we had said enough of our goodbyes. I felt a nervous feeling rise in the pit of my stomach—fear that Max

wouldn’t be able to find me, fear that this was wrong—it was quickly replaced with excitement.

“Follow me,” she said simply.
We turned and walked toward the trunk of the tree. Ducking inside, Eliza urged my father to step back as she stood before me. She held her

hands at her sides and shut her eyes for a moment before opening them again. Her hands reached for my arms, and though I was no more than a
glimmer, I felt a tickle as her touch grazed down toward my fingertips. I felt small tugs as she did this, working with my glimmer the same way she
had with the woman of before.

This was it, it was really happening. Though it felt sudden, what point did I have in waiting? I watched Eliza, unable to feel as she wrapped me up

in her hands. Before I knew it, nothing of me was left but my eyes, and with one last wrap, I felt the sensation of release wash over me. I exhaled
softly, holding my breath as it all blurred to gray. In the grayness I felt my life slipping away, but not in sadness or loss, but rather in fond memory. It
slipped away from me like a silk sheet in the wind, leaving me naked but unashamed. I felt myself begin to fly then, overhead the same swirling gold
and pink light I had seen before. All around me this was all I saw, my mind a wash of why I saw it, and how I got here. I flew forward willingly, eagerly
looking ahead. With each flutter I made, what was behind me disappeared. Inside I felt new and curious.

Wherever I was going, I was headed home.

MAX:

In the week that had passed, Avery and I had convened at her Winter Retreat. Though she didn’t admit to it, there were bits of Jane here. Her

past game with Jane bothered me still. How was it I did not know she was doing what she had? Knowing Avery now, and seeing the way she had
progressed in just the last week made it seem like another person entirely—like Navia had nothing to do with Avery to begin with.

We stepped off her front porch and set off on the path down the mountain. I enjoyed this walk with her every day. It had offered us the opportunity

to connect, realize what our time together had meant and what it would mean. Today we were focused on an important task, a big task. Mentally, we
prepared ourselves for the turmoil it would create.

Snow was still falling as Avery and I approached the cemetery. Avery was careful to pull her white hood over her head, shielding her eyes in

hopes the guards would not recognize her. I still felt a certain amount of unease standing beside her, always prepared in case she changed her
mind, in case all this was a trick to kill me. That angle of distrust was not about to change anytime soon. Avery was going to have to earn it.

We were welcomed through the gates without a problem. Turning, we headed straight for the pergola, not finding the need to waste time

anywhere else. Passing the gravestones, I tried to imagine that one would soon read my name, alongside Jane’s. Under the icy arches of the
pergola we ascended the stairs and approached Jane’s body. I allowed Avery to stand over her, just inches from the woman she’d taken from me.
Avery’s hand hovered over the scars on Jane’s face. I wished I could read Avery’s expression under the hood, but all I could see were her lips. They
parted, releasing a breath that seemed guilty and sad.

“I never wanted to be this kind of person,” she whispered. “Seeing this, I can’t believe I was the cause for it.”
I felt another tingling in my heart as a slither of something liquid pulled away from it, making its way to my fingertips. I reached for Avery’s hand,

taking it in mine as the silvery feeling transferred to her. She looked at me with alarm, her eyes suddenly another shade brighter. Each time this
happened it came as a surprise to her as well as me. It was the redemption of her soul that triggered it. I put my hand on my chest, knowing I still
held the whole of what she craved, but less than before. If she were tricking me, the light would not return to her as it was. This was real—Avery was
coming home.

Thunder cracked overhead, a hearty breeze whipping over us, along with a heavy feeling of loss. Avery’s hand jerked back then, alarm replacing

the lightened look in her eyes as she turned back to look at Jane’s body. “What’s happening?”

I looked at Jane as well, my gut jerking. “I’m not sure.” My heart felt hollow—a sudden change given the passing moment.
I heard the guards react to our alarm, metal clanking as they stepped toward us. “Back away.” One guard barked.
We did as he requested, but as I watched Jane, I finally saw what we were reacting to. I tried to lunge toward Jane as it happened, but I was

stopped as a guard grabbed me from behind. Avery, seeing what I had, tried to do the same. She too was held back, another couple guards
arriving to assist. In my defense, I felt my wings grow from my back, bursting into the air and throwing the guards off me. I fell to my knees.

Slowly, Jane’s body began to crumble, pieces deteriorating as though watching a cliff fall apart over thousands of years.
“

What’s happening?”

I yelled.

The guards had found their footing once more, but took caution in trying to arrest me again.
“This happens,” one spoke in an aggressive tone. “She’s moved on.”
“

Moved on?”

Avery gaped, voicing the question my own mind wanted an answer to.

Before I knew it, Jane’s body was nothing but a pile of ash, slowly pulling at the edges as the wind took it away. I found my footing, approaching

the bench, wanting to touch what once was her, but withholding.

“It happens,” the guard went on, no longer sounding so aggressive. “I’ve been told that when the soul decides to move on to a new life, what’s left

of them disappears. It’s not the first time I’ve seen this.”

“I don’t understand.” My voice was demanding, but the guards did not bother to say anymore as they turned and resumed their positions around

the edge of the room. My head fell into my hands. Avery arrived at my side. I looked up at her, noticing a tear fall from her now vibrant blue eyes, on
their way to the crystal blue I remember.

“It’s my fault, Max. I’m sorry.”
I didn’t care for her apologies anymore. There was nothing we could do about it. Jane was gone. Even though a part of me knew she was gone

already, this felt permanent. I had nothing else to hold onto. “Why did she do this?”

Avery shook her head.
I stood and ripped the sheet off the pedestal as the rest of the ash went with it, blowing across the space and into the cold wind. It mixed with

falling snow, swirling around in the air before dissipating completely.

“What am I supposed to do?” I asked aloud, twisting the sheet in my hands and bundling it into an angry ball.
Avery walked up to me, taking the sheet from my hand and placing it on the empty pedestal. She then took my hands in hers. “You wait for her,

Max. You find her again.”

I felt my whole spirit die. I shook my head. “I don’t think I have the patience,” I murmured. “I don’t think I have the strength.”
Avery released my hands and wrapped her tiny arms around my torso. She slowly leaned her head against my chest. “But you do. After all, that’s

the thing I’ve always loved most about you.” She looked up at me. “And I’m here to help you. If it’s the last thing I do, I will make what I did right by
finding her.”

STELLA:

At the end of the day I’d grown tired of watching the clock, waiting and hoping that when Lacy came home, Wes would be with her. This day—or

this whole thing, rather—wasn’t moving fast enough for me. Wes didn’t seem to be picking up on my subtle hints. Perhaps I needed to make my
affections for him more obvious.

I sat on a stool in the kitchen. Wes’s step parents were gone on a week-long retreat someplace down the mountain toward Denver. Lacy

explained to me that they were never fans of the heavy snow and usually made a point to be gone every other week during the winter months. I felt a
little sad knowing that Wes had once spent this time here alone as I was now—it was depressing. I would have gladly come to accompany him
sooner if I’d known.

I traced my finger across the granite counter of the small townhouse kitchen. It had been some time since I’d taken flight as the owl. I was

growing so comfortable with this body, that I found it easier to move about in this form. The granite felt cool under my touch, as cool as the snow
falling outside. Sitting there, though, I felt suddenly tired. I leaned my forehead against the granite, feeling hot as well. My fingers began to tingle with
this heat. I moved my hands but they suddenly felt like lead. As I tried to raise my head, a strange sense of melding washed over me. I found I could
barely catch my breath as it caught over and over in my throat. My heart began to race with panic.

With all my strength I pushed myself away from the counter and threw my head up, but the stool began to topple backward. I tried to reach

forward and grab the edge of the counter but my reflexes failed from the heat occupying each hand, burning them with a pain that made any action
unbearable. I flailed midair, trying to think fast, trying to change into an owl before I fell to the ground, but it wasn’t working. The melding feeling was
sticking me to this human body harder than ever. It seemed an eternity passed as I fell. Hitting the floor, I can only remember the heave of air from
my lungs and the crack of my head against the wood. Blackness swallowed me.

. . .

“Is she alright?” I heard someone say, but it felt miles away.
“She’s breathing, but there sure is a bump on her head and a little blood. Should I call 9-1-1?” The second voice was much more vivid. I

recognized it to be Lacy.

I felt hands touching me then. The darkness I had been so comfortably surrounded by now sloughed away. I felt words wanting to form my lips,

but I didn’t let them, not yet.

“Let’s get her up.” Wes’s voice was like a beacon in the darkness.
I turned my face toward it, trying to open my eyes.
“I think she’s waking,” he went on.
I wanted nothing more than to see his face. I tried harder to open my eyes, and at last a blurry outline could be seen. Block colors of auburn and

blue blended with the dull beige of the ceiling. I blinked a few times, feeling safe as his warmth surrounded me. As my gaze became clearer, I saw
he had propped me in his lap.

“Are you alright?” he asked.
I tried to nod, allowing my gaze to wander to the rest of the room as my vision gained distance. Coming into focus now, I saw Lacy standing a

few paces away, her backpack discarded beside her. Further off, under the archway into the kitchen, Jake and Emily stood. Emily had a horrified
expression as she looked to Jake.

Did I really look that bad?

All of a sudden, I felt the ground below me fall away as I rose. Wes had easily plucked me off the ground and into his arms.
“I’ll take her upstairs and lay her down,” he announced, turning his attention on me. “Do you need a doctor?” His gaze was so direct that I lost

myself in it. Golden eyes bore through me, saying so many things, or at least that was what I hoped.

I shook my head, still suppressing the words I felt I could suddenly say.
As he carried me from the kitchen past Emily, I was relieved when she didn’t offer me a mean look like she had every time before. For the first

time, there was true concern in her gaze, and a sort of understanding that hadn’t been there before. They followed as Wes carried me up the stairs.
I found myself wishing they’d leave us alone, but I wasn’t that lucky.

Taking each step, it jostled me only slightly, but my head finally began to ache. The numbness left me as the same melded feeling I’d felt before I

fell returned, but with a calm intensity this time. I was teeming with a new feeling of life, a connective feeling I hadn’t yet felt. I couldn’t understand
what it meant, but all the confusion, all the mixed thoughts and feelings somehow felt more organized. I explored this feeling further as he took me
into his room and laid me in his bed. Lacy, Jake and Emily stood around, staring down on me.

I wanted to say something. I feel like I should have, but I was embarrassed. If I said something now, what would they then ask of me? I wasn’t

ready to answer all the questions they had asked me already—I just wanted a moment to understand.

“What should we do?” Lacy asked the group.
Wes, now sitting at the edge of my bed, looked from me to her. “Just stay with her and don’t let her fall asleep until we know she’s okay. But first,

get me a rag and ice that I can put on the bump, and probably some pain medicine. I’m sure she’s got a headache.”

“I’ll get the rag,” Emily volunteered.
Jake chimed in after her. “I’ll get the Tylenol.”
They both left.
Wes cocked his head and looked at me. “I’m sure you’re fine, but we’ll watch you just in case.” Wes laid his hand on my leg, squeezing it. I

relished the moment, feeling all the pain fall away in that touch. He looked at Lacy. “I wonder what she was doing when she fell.”

Lacy shrugged. “Ask Emily. I’m sure she can get that answer. Then again, Stella hasn’t been very forthcoming to her.”

Of course I hadn’t. Emily was Wes’s girlfriend,

I thought.

“She probably just fell. These things happen.” Lacy rolled her eyes and turned away toward the window.
Wes looked back at me. He smiled. “You’re going to be alright.”

EMILY:

I walked down the stairs to get the ice, feeling Jake’s presence just behind me. I didn’t want our friendship to feel so awkward all of a sudden,

but it did. We entered the kitchen and I went straight for the sink. I found a rag and ran it under the faucet as I heard Jake begin to open cabinets
behind me in search of some Tylenol. I rung out the towel a few times and set it on the counter beside the refrigerator. I opened the freezer and
reached for some ice.

“Where do you suppose they keep the pills around here?” Jake finally broke the awkward silence.
I had my arm in the ice tray. “I dunno,” I answered dumbly, not really caring about the question as much as the awkwardness at hand. I was

hyper-aware all of a sudden, aware of his every move, his every whisper of a thought I couldn’t make out. Was he thinking about me as I was him?
My whole body tingled at the thought. All of a sudden, feelings I hadn’t noticed were forming, and it was making me uncomfortable. I opened the rag
and dropped some ice inside it, reaching for more.

“Here we are. Found it.”
I heard the familiar tinkering of pills in a bottle. I would never escape the feeling that overcame me when I heard that.

“I hate that sound,”

I

couldn’t help but murmur to myself.

“I can understand.” All of a sudden his voice was right beside me.
I jumped uncomfortably, dropping a cube of ice as it spun and slid across the floor. I turned, squeezed against the sink as the ice cube came to

a stop under a cabinet opposite us.

He laughed. “Sorry.” Backing away, he held a large bottle of Tylenol in his hand.
I eyed it only briefly before rolling my eyes and continuing with my task. I gathered one last handful of ice and dumped it in the rag. I shut the

freezer door and turned to face him. “This is weird.”

Jake shrugged. “Get used to it.”
“How?” I challenged. “I don’t think it’s working for me. I’m uncomfortable enough in my own skin to worry about this, too. I hate my life.” I sighed.
Jake’s brow rose. “You can’t hate your life, Emily. Things are going to get better. A lot has happened lately. It’s okay to feel the way you do.

Believe it or not, it’s normal.”

From anyone else, those words would have angered me, but from Jake, it felt somewhat good. I knew it was another passing bout of

depression I was in, but mixed with all the other current challenges of mine, it felt harsh and unbearable.

“The more time we spend together the more and more you’ll get comfortable with the facts. You’ll learn to live with them. I can promise you this.

I’ve done it for years.”

I laughed mockingly. “I wouldn’t consider it successful. You used to sit and watch me sleep at night. I don’t see how that’s coping with the

problem.”

“It was coping,” he retorted.
“Creepy coping,” I laughed back.
He laughed too. “Everyone has a creepy side at some point.” He winked at me behind his glasses.
I looked away. “So if you can see this aura all the time, as I don’t have glasses to hide it like you do, how do you keep from falling all over it?”
He shrugged. “I don’t. There are some addictions that are alright. Basking in your aura is harmless. I’m just subtle about it.”
I laughed again. “Because that doesn’t make me uncomfortable, or anything. How do you deal with Wes?”
“You mean how do I not get jealous? I just don’t. I know Wes is taking care of you. How could I hate someone who does that?”
I shrugged. Something about the way he said it suggested otherwise. It bothered him—he just knew there was nothing he could do about it. “We

should get back.” I couldn’t stand the conversation much longer. Not now. Little bits at a time, that’s all I would be able to handle. The problem was I
was addicted to his answers. He had a way of saying the right thing, and in the state I was in, I was willing to take that.

I gathered the ice into the rag and we made our way back upstairs. Entering the room, I handed Wes the rag. He took it from me without hardly a

glance or a thank you. He quickly,

gently

, applied it to Stella’s forehead in a way that made me jealous. I felt cold toward him. How could I ever feel

the way I had before knowing we weren’t true soul mates? Could I really fake it? Could I really make this work when it meant distracting Wes from
finding his own true love?

WES:

Later that night I crawled into bed beside Emily. Flipping over and, not meaning to, turning my back on her. She sidled over and I couldn’t help

but shut my eyes and hope she wasn’t looking for much from me tonight. I was tired. She put her arm over me, cuddling up against me in a casual
way.

“We should cuddle,” she whispered, sounding tired.
She wasn’t looking for anything more than cuddling. I could tell by the tone of her voice. For this, I was grateful, though that felt wrong to think.

There used to be a time when I couldn’t keep my hands off her, when all I wanted was to be close to her.

“Goodnight. I love you,” she added.
“I love you, too.” My mouth said it without thinking. What was wrong with me? I did love her, so why was I making a big deal out of this? We had

been through a lot. This was what I kept telling myself. Right now there was a lot of baggage between the both of us, but in time that would tumble
away and we could go back to the simple, fleeting feeling of love we felt before. It was normal for a couple to slowly settle into life together like this.
Besides, I had Max’s assurance that Emily was the right girl for me, and Max was right about everything. He was an angel, how could he not be?

This train of thought had outrun Emily. I could tell by her slow, heavy breathing that she had fallen fast asleep. Her arm was still over my chest,

trapping me in this position of which I no longer felt comfortable. I wanted to move, but I also didn’t want to wake her. As my arm began to go numb I

gave up being coy and shifted my weight about. In her sleepy haze, Emily moved off me and onto her own side of the bed. I reclaimed my pillow.

She was still facing me, looking so quite in the darkness. Emily had changed considerably over the last week, losing a lot of the negative

attitude and opting for a more positive outlook. I appreciated the change, but the way she had treated me for so long still stung. I was always one to
hold a grudge as well as a feeling. It was this reason I was never really able to get over Jane.

Speaking of Jane, she had occupied a lot of my dreams this week. It was nothing harmful, just simple exchanges between old friends. Most of

the time I’d imagined asking her how it was—wherever she was. I thought a lot about this place, this Ever After. Was it really what we expected? In
my mind it was a wonderful place, but was that from my own experience with it or not?

An hour had now passed and I still wasn’t tired. Thoughts weaved together, preventing sleep and stealing time so fast, it was hard to keep track.

Emily hadn’t moved, deeply rooted in whatever dream she was having. I shifted my weight again to test her level of sleep. This time, she didn’t
rouse. Not having to shift into a mouse or cat in order to slither away, I rolled from bed and stood. Looking back, Emily remained.

I wanted a glass of milk.
I made my way into the hall and down to the kitchen, wearing nothing but a pair of basketball shorts and boxers. I opened the fridge to the bright

light, wincing as my ever more animal eyes rebelled against it. Sarah had grown used to me being here as the man of the house, going so far as to
buy my favorite brand of chocolate milk. I grabbed for the carton and drank some. It was mine after all. Aside from me, only Jane had a taste for
chocolate milk, and she wasn’t here to enjoy it.

Just then there was a tapping on the kitchen window. It came along with the sound of the wind. At first I paid it no mind as I slowly took another

swig and lowered the carton from my lips. I creased the top and placed it back into the fridge and shut the door. The room was dark again and my
animal eyes quickly adjusted. There was another tap, this time louder and not on the heels of a gust of wintery wind. My eyes darted immediately in
the direction of the sound. My heart reacted mildly, no longer as flighty given the fact that I had more confidence in my abilities to kick some serious
butt if I had to.

At first I saw nothing through the white slats of the shades in the window above the sink. Then a gust of wind came, causing whatever it was to

move. Curious, I drew closer, noticing the white and grey colors that danced in the breeze. It tapped again as I drew close. The tap was soft and
without malice. The figure was hard to discern at first, given the choppy nature of the blinds. That was suddenly made obvious, however, when I
found its eyes.

“

Stella,”

I whispered harshly. What was she doing here, and most of all, what was she doing out of bed? With her head injury, we had all

instructed her to stay put.

I walked to the side door a few windows down and unlocked the deadbolt. Stella fought against the chilling wind as she flew down to the

threshold and gratefully came in. She hopped across the wood floor, creating a ruckus. I quickly, without really thinking, scooped her off the ground.
Luckily, she didn’t protest much.

“

What are you doing here?”

I hissed. There was no real point in asking as she couldn’t exactly reply, but it felt right to say.

Not knowing what to do with her, I quietly ducked into the garage and shut the door behind us. I found the light switch as the horrid neon bulbs

flickered to life overhead. One remained flickering as it always did, adding a cheap ambiance to the already dank and admittedly cold space. I
stood with my bare feet on the rug, looking around for something warmer to stand on. Across the garage, past Sarah’s car, was an old sofa. I made
my way toward it as though stepping on fire, though it was quite the opposite. I sat on the couch, setting Stella down beside me. I pulled my feet up
onto the cushions to get them off the cold floor.

Looking around me, there were a few old blankets stacked on some nearby shelves. I was able to reach for them as they toppled onto us.

Without warning, Stella used this as an opportunity to change. Never able to get used to it, I was shocked as Jane suddenly sat before me,
wrapped in blankets.

“

What are you doing here?”

I tried again, though I knew she wouldn’t answer, but I was anxious. Here I sat in a freezing garage that wasn’t mine

with a naked girl that wasn’t my girlfriend.

Her eyes grew wide, as though to say she wasn’t here to embarrass me, but the damage had been done.

“I don’t . . .”

I felt my whole body steel at the sound—the sound of her voice. It was like hearing a ghost.

“What?”

I gasped, forgetting my discomfort and the

bitter cold.

She looked frustrated. “I

don’t

mean to scare you.” She seemed surprised by her own words. She looked at me, frightened, but also hiding her

elation.

“You can

talk

now?” I asked, a little skeptical as to why it had taken her so long when it seemed to come out rather clear.

She nodded, and then shrugged. “Today. Just today I figured it out. It sort of . . . came to me.” Though her words were clear, her voice was a little

hoarse, as would be expected.

“It just

came

to you?” I couldn’t get past the fact that if I forgot all that had happened this year, this girl in front of me would be Jane. She looked,

and now sounded, no different. I had to remind myself with every second that passed that this was someone else entirely.

She nodded, pulling her arm from the blanket covering her and rubbing her eyes as though to suggest a headache.
“You shouldn’t have come here. Where’s Lacy? She was supposed to watch you tonight, keep you awake. You took a rather large blow to the

head.” I tried to keep my distance. I didn’t need the guilt of comforting her coming back to bite me if, forbid, Emily should walk in.

She shrugged. “Lacy fell asleep. I came over here because I knew you’d be awake.”
“How did you know?” I accused.
She looked away. “I figured at some point you would be.”
I laughed. “How long were you sitting at the window?”
“Long enough,” she replied, not able to hide the smile.
I shook my head. “You’re insatiable, you know. You always were. I’m not sure I’m too excited that all that impatience can talk now, too.”
She tilted her head. “What was I like before?”
“In what form?” I snorted. “Jane or the owl?”
“Both.”
“Impatient.” I laughed. “I still don’t understand why you can talk. Why now?”
“I don’t know.” She didn’t seem too concerned by it. “I felt this overwhelming feeling of wholeness right before I stupidly fell off that stool. Since I

woke up, I felt like I could talk. Like it was easy.”

I thought for a moment. “So, maybe it was the blow to the head?”
She shook her head. “No, I think it was more likely the event before that.” She eyed me as though to challenge my question. “Makes more sense

given that falling off the stool was a reaction to this event, rather than the main event itself. Don’t you think?”

My brows rose. “I suppose. I guess the real question is why, though, and what event, exactly? Elaborate.” In the pit of my stomach I felt something

dreadful, but I couldn’t figure out why I felt that way. Jane was already as dead as could be, there was nothing worse than that that could happen,
right?

She rolled her eyes. “I was sitting on the stool when suddenly I felt hot. My hands began to burn, then my whole body. I felt this feeling of

completeness. It was the strangest thing. I must have freaked out, tipping myself backward. The fall knocked me out. I guess, at least, I feel like a
whole person now, even though I still don’t have much of a past.”

“That’s because a past doesn’t exist for the thing you are.” I didn’t mean it to sound harsh, but her expression suggested that she took it that

way.

She snorted angrily. “I’m no more of a thing than you are. Your past isn’t much, either. It’s not like you have parents you can remember,” she

barked.

It stung, but I deserved it. I wondered then what it was like not having parents at all, like her. She was a creation. While I was thinking this she

discreetly wiped her eye. “You’re not crying, are you? I honestly didn’t mean that to come across the way you took it. I’m not exactly teeming with
finesse. You should have learned that about me by now.”

She pressed her brows together. “I don’t need finesse, just a little normalcy. Everyone looks at me with hate. Do you know what that’s like?” She

looked to me for an answer, but didn’t give me time to offer her one. “Emily especially. I realize what I look like but there’s really nothing I can do
about it. What I fear is how she’ll treat me if she never gets her sister back. I honestly wouldn’t put it past her to kill me thinking that would solve the
problem.”

I snorted and laughed. “Emily, kill you? She’s all bark and no bite, I promise. And she’s not looking at you with hate anymore than she looks at

everyone else. That’s just how she is. I call it her

perma-hate

face.”

Stella laughed.
It brought a smile to my face.
“Sometimes I wonder . . .” She was still smiling but let the words fall away.
“Wonder what?” I could guess what she was going to ask. It was something I’d asked myself a lot lately.
“I wonder why you’re with her,” she finished, looking bashful about asking. Bashful was an expression I never saw Jane express much, it looked

good on her. She quickly began shaking her head. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t challenge that. It’s not my problem or concern.”

I bit my lip, thinking. “No, don’t apologize. Honestly, it’s nice that someone is even asking to begin with.” I took a moment to formulate just what I

wanted to say. “I guess I’m with her because I love her. She’s been through a lot and I keep telling myself that it’s just a phase. I know she’ll come
back around to the girl she was before Jane’s death, eventually.”

Stella tilted her head, and I could literally see the next question forming, but I could tell she didn’t want to ask it, either.
“What?” I pressed.
She wrinkled her nose and released it. “Nothing. I need to stop prying.”
I laughed mildly. “Well, you can’t just leave me with that. You know whatever question is on your mind will eat me alive if you don’t share it. You

can’t leave me wondering.”

“It’s just, Lacy talks a lot—”
“Not surprised,” I murmured, interrupting.
Stella regrouped, giving me an evil eye, a look I was very used to seeing from Jane. “She talks a lot about the type of person Emily was before,

and I mean

before

before—before you.”

I leaned back, still clutching the blanket around me. “How would she know? She didn’t show up until after Emily changed. She doesn’t know what

she’s talking about.” I tried to wave it away.

Stella shrugged. “I guess she says she gets it from Jake.”
“Ha!” I hooted. “Like Jake knows anything.”
She was quiet for a moment, just staring and waiting for me to let the chip roll off my shoulder. “I hear Jake knows . . .

a lot . . .

about Emily,” she

continued.

I shook my head. “What is this? Gossip hour? You sound like every other girl in our school.”
She frowned then.
I reached forward and bumped my hand against her knee that was covered by layers of blankets. “I’m kidding.

Geez,

you need to learn what it

means to joke a little.” I leaned back.

“I don’t think I like joking. I don’t see the use in it.” She sounded so tart. It was cute.
I had to admit she had a lot more edge than Jane ever did, and it suited Jane’s dark features much better. Eyes that always seemed so sad

were suddenly teeming with a fire I never knew they could. Could I admit that perhaps Stella’s soul was a better match for this body than Jane’s
was? Jane could have better benefited from a little blonde, perhaps a set of green eyes. Was it rude to think?

By now Stella’s voice had grown considerably more seasoned. The hoarseness was nearly gone, and any slight stumbling had disappeared all

together.

“How do you allow Jake to be like that? Aren’t you jealous?”
I nodded dramatically. “Of course I’m jealous, but I guess in a way it’s not bothering me so much as of late.”
“Because you care less.” She said it like a statement, like a fact she knew to be true.
I couldn’t help but consider it for a brief moment before rebutting like I felt I had to. “No. No that’s not it. I just know he’s not going to try anything.

He’s never going to be allowed by more than just me, even if he did want to try something. It’s against the rules of his kind.”

“Ever heard of the term ‘rules are meant to be broken’?”
“And you have?”
She shrugged. “Clearly.”
I narrowed my gaze. “Don’t even start. He’s not going to break the rules. We’re friends now. On top of everything else he’d never go behind my

back.”

Stella just laughed.
I clenched my jaw. “I think I liked you better when you couldn’t talk.”
She stopped laughing, giving me a sour look instead.
I just smiled. I was enjoying the banter between us in the way I used to enjoy it with Jane, and even Emily. I didn’t like how serious everything had

become over the last few months. A part of me wished I could ignore it all and just start over.

Just then the door from the house to the garage opened and I felt my heart sink for a couple of reasons. The first was that, somewhere wicked, I

didn’t want this moment to be interrupted, the second was the fear of being caught by Emily, or even Sarah. Sarah especially given the fact we were

hiding Stella from her until we decided what to do about it. To my surprise, though, it was Max.

“What are

you

doing here?” I barked.

Max’s eyes tracked from me to Stella and back again. “I could ask you the same thing.” He raised his brow, his hand dropping from the door

handle. He stepped in as a figure behind him followed, illuminated by the bleeding florescent lights of the garage. She wore a white hooded shawl
with a delicate fur trim. It shielded her eyes under the harshness of the light.

For a moment I swore I felt my heart stop beating. I knew exactly who she was without seeing the whole of her face. What was

she

doing here?

She slid past him, stepping into the room as Max stepped further in behind her and shut the door. She removed the hood and stood regally before
stepping toward Stella, a wad of something bundled in her hand. I flew from the couch, blocking the way between them. “What the heck, Max?” I
boomed.

“Stop,”

I then hissed at Avery.

Avery stopped dead in her tracks, looking back over her shoulder at Max.
I looked at Max, too, annoyed by the unconcerned look on his face. “What is this? What are you doing with

her

here?”

“I thought you heard?” he spoke calmly.
I shook my head, but not as my reply. “Yeah, I heard, but I never figured you’d try to bring her

here.

”

“She’s fine, Wes.”
“Fine?” I barked. “That’s not a very convincing choice of words. How do you know she’s fine? You certainly didn’t know before.”
Avery was looking at me once more.
“Don’t you

dare

look at me,” I hissed under my breath.

“I’m sorry, Wes,” she whispered in reply. “I promise I’m not who I was.”
I laughed mockingly. “A promise from you is worthless.”
She tilted her head, eyes solemn. “I understand. I don’t expect you to believe me.”
“What’s in your hands?” I reached to try and pry it from her.
Avery didn’t protest.
Unbundling the wad, I found it to be nothing more than a set of clothes. “What is this?”
ht="0" h#Clothes for Stella,” she answered plainly. Her eyes blinked—her beautiful, spiteful eyes that hid so much when she was posing as

Navia.

“Max, I can’t trust her.” I just couldn’t leave it be.
Max stepped toward me, becoming a wedge between Avery and I. “It’s just clothes, Wes. It’s not going to kill her.” He pried the clothes from my

hands and handed them to Stella who looked confused but also grateful.

“How did you know we were here?” I went on.
Max shrugged. “The prophets.”
I rolled my eyes. “Of course.” With Max so close, I could finally sense the strain in him. He’d seemed so collected since Jane’s death, but now I

saw the flaws, the pain, smelled the anxiety and sadness. But, there was something else, something new. “What’s going on?”

He stood a little taller, raising his chin. “Jane’s gone.”
“Jane’s

gone?

” I didn’t understand what he meant. We knew she was gone already.

“Her body is gone. She chose to be reborn,” he elaborated.
The first thing that came to my mind was that this was a good thing. “But this is good, right? I mean, that would mean she’s back here, or rather

that’s what’s been explained to me.”

He shook his head. “It’s not that easy. She’s just a baby at this point. She could be anywhere, anyone. There’s no way to track her down. She’s

more lost now than she was before.” There was a shake in his voice. He turned his attention on Stella in his attempt to quell the hollow emotion he
was trying to feel, emotion that was dead to him. “Are you alright?”

“How do you know this?” I demanded, trying to bring him back to the problem at hand.
He looked at me again, this time with a certain level of annoyance. “The prophets.”
“Right,” I nodded, meaning to sound annoyed. I no longer possessed the energy to remain so on guard. This was continued bad news, and it

was sad that all I could think of was how Emily would react, and what it meant for me. Her attitude within our relationship was not about to change—
if anything, it was bound to get worse.

EMILY:

I woke to frantic voices in my head. It was as though they were right there in the room with me. I sat up, hearing Max’s voice, then Wes. I wasn’t

really paying attention to what they were saying, not until I heard

her

voice.

I felt my heart start pounding. What in the world was going on? I threw the blankets off me, not surprised to see that Wes was not here—he’d

snuck off . . .

again.

I rose from bed and crossed the room, following the direction of the voices a nd trying to hear what they were saying . . .

“I’m sorry, Wes.” Avery whispered, her mind truly meaning it. But, it had to be a trick. “I promise I’m not who I was.”
Wes laughed mockingly with his thoughts, and I assumed out loud. “A promise from you is worthless.”
At least it was nice to hear Wes was standing up for himself. He’d seemed tired and quiet as of late, not his normal ‘roaring’ self, so to speak—I

knew it was because of me. His thoughts were a jumble of things. What the group was saying was the only clear thing my mind could translate.

“I understand. I don’t expect you to believe me.” Avery replied.

Believe

her? Of course he’s not going to believe her. I can’t believe she’d even go so far to assume he would or was even thinking of it.

I was downstairs now, trying my best to see where they were and what they were doing. I listened hard, the voices echoing loudly in my head. I

was surprised they were leaving their minds so open, knowing I was in the vicinity. Then again, maybe they were trying to do it on purpose—Max
often did that and I considered it a compliment.

At last I’d narrowed the talking down to the garage, mostly because once I made it into the kitchen, the thoughts I was hearing were then

accompanied by the muffled voices behind the garage door. I swung the door open. Max seemed the least surprised, but Wes, you’d think I’d
caught him naked with the mail lady.

Looking around, everyone was here except Lacy and Jake. How was it they’d all secretly managed to convene like this, and again, why wasn’t I

informed until the last minute? I looked a wreck in old tattered pajamas. I wouldn’t care if it weren’t for Stella in the room. Then again the only person
in the room I really

did

care about was the figure in the white coat. She wasn’t facing me, but I knew who she was, and I wasn’t happy about it.

“Emily,” Wes spoke. He looked awkward standing there in front of everyone with nothing but his shorts on.
“Why is

she

here?” I hissed, aiming the question at Max.

Max’s gaze on me was steady and calm. “She’s with me. I promise you she is of no harm.”
“No harm?” I croaked.
Max’s eyes flitted toward Wes. I took it as a hint, redirecting the question. “Wes?”
Wes looked between Stella and I. She was on the couch, fumbling under a pile of blankets before she threw them off her and stood. Her shirt

was on backward. I couldn’t help but find myself thinking a whole range of things given the facts: Wes in his boxers, her fumbling to put clothes on. I
didn’t want to jump to that conclusion, but it was rather hard, even with Max and Avery in the room—at what point had they arrived?

I could tell by the look on Wes’s face that he was putting together the facts the same way I was. “It’s not like that, Emily.”
I felt my jaw clench without really meaning to. “Then start talking, and fast.”
“I just came down for some milk and Stella was at the window. I let her in and we came in here to talk because I didn’t want to have your mom

coming downstairs and losing her lid when she saw her.”

“Talk? She can’t exactly

talk,

Wes.” It was hard to hold my temper at bay.

“Well . . .” Wes’s voice trailed as he looked at Stella. “She does now.”
My brows rose in disbelief. “Prove it,” I demanded of Stella.
Stella looked nervous, her face a pasty white, though still irritatingly beautiful in a way Jane’s never could be. Stella’s soul had done it justice.

“What exactly do you want me to say?”

What she’d said in response was clearly enough. I felt a shiver creep up my spine. Though I’d heard the voice in her thoughts many times,

hearing it aloud made it real. “What the

Hell

. . .” was all I could murmur.

Max finally stepped in. “Listen, Emily. We lost Jane.” He gripped my arm.
I was having a hard time processing what he’d just said on top of everything else. The world around me shifted in a nauseating manner. “What

do you mean you lost her? Where could she have gone? How can you lose someone who’s dead?” Saying it felt good.

“She chose to be reborn, thus forfeiting her body. That’s why Stella can talk. She is now the full owner.” Max seemed so cool about the whole

thing.

A part of me stiffened—the part that still wanted to kill Avery. I saw now why Max had gripped my arm. It was more for stopping me than

comforting me. “Reborn? I don’t understand.”

“Once you die you have this choice. You always have this choice until you find your true love and your true half. Once you have that, the game of

life is over and you can die happy and move on. That’s how this works.”

I couldn’t help but think of Jake. “Really?”
He nodded.
“Why the heck didn’t she just wait for you?” I retorted quickly. Knowing my sister, though, I wasn’t surprised. She waited for no one.
“Jane didn’t want me to die and she wasn’t prepared to give up living, either. Your sister, though an old soul, still craved more.”
“So, then what happened to her? Did she just, become a tree, or a frog . . . or something? How is she

re-

born?” I was using sarcasm to deal

with my anger.

“She’s a baby somewhere out there in the world.”
“Well, find her.” I demanded, mind a fog.
“You can’t just find her, Emily. If that were the case I would have already.” I saw something strange happen to him then. His confidence melted, if

only for the briefest of moments. “Finding your soul mate isn’t as easy as it may seem to you.”

I couldn’t help but catch the deepened, accusational gaze of his eyes when he said this, as though to suggest he knew my problem with Wes

and Jake. That was something I was hoping to bury.

Max’s gaze broke from mine. “But, unfortunately, even with how pressing this all seems, this is not the reason we are here.”
At last, Avery stepped forward. Her eyes were level with mine for a moment before moving on to the rest of us. I was shocked by the lightness

inside them, the inky, evil black of before but a memory seared into my mind.

I grumbled.
She ignored me. “Greg is coming. Max and I have talked extensively about what to do, and we’ve both come to an understanding and an

answer. We fear there is no stopping him unless we can work together to show him the life he’s missing out on. Greg is lost in a world full of
shadows and we need to show him the way to redeem himself as . . .” her speech faltered as she smiled to herself. “As I have,” she finished.

At least she hadn’t given up on her uppity side.
“What do you plan to do? I don’t think you can redeem him unless you kill him. But, you can’t do that. We all know what that means.” Wes looked

at Max warily. “You can’t sacrifice yourself, Max. You have to find Jane. You have to remember her in this life or what hope will you ever have of
finding her?” He looked exceedingly worried all of a sudden. A part of him was taking this personally.

Max raised his hand. “I’m not going to sacrifice myself. I knew you would assume that. This also means I won’t kill Greg, either. That much is

obvious. I’m not saying he can never be redeemed, he can. My brother, Erik’s life, is a testament to his mercy. It does exist somewhere for him. This
I have always believed.”

Avery took the stage once more, relieving a taxed looking Max. Though he seldom showed it, he was finally feeling the burden of all that had

happened to him. “He is to arrive very soon. The Black Angels are behind him and support his advance.”

“Who’s to say they’ll stop even after Greg is dealt with?” Stella asked the question, surprising me.
“Because that is what the prophets have told Max.” Avery seemed sure of her answer.
“And what about Srixon,” I asked in a dark voice. “What’s he hiding?”
Avery’s gaze slid to meet mine. “He doesn’t know about any of this. He doesn’t even know about me. The prophets are lying to him on purpose.

They’re on our side this time. My father’s past discretions have lost him their trust.”

“They were lies about you that he was making. Why do the prophets trust you, then?” I smarted back.
A little flash of the old Avery I knew could be seen. She was aggravated. “They don’t trust me. They trust Max.”
Max looked at me as though to say that that was enough. “What has happened has happened. I know it sounds hard to accept, but all our lives

depend on us holding it together. There are hundreds of Black Angels out there in the mountains as we speak. They are here to kill us as they have
a hundred other towns just like Winter Wood. Our only hope is to find Greg tonight.”

“

Tonight?”

I gasped. I didn’t think it would happen so soon. “Why didn’t you tell us earlier?”

Just then the garage door began to open. In my head I heard the whispered thoughts of Jake and Lacy.
“We didn’t know until now. Srixon hadn’t said anything because he wasn’t being informed. The prophets found us.”

“They found you?” I wanted to laugh if not for the circumstances. I tried to picture June anywhere but at his table playing games. “It must be bad,

then.”

Max didn’t reply, instead looking over his shoulder as Jake and Lacy stepped into the garage. In that moment, my mother also opened the door,

eyes groggy with her pink robe wrapped around her. Max was quick to step toward her and usher her back into the house before she got the
chance to see Stella. I wasn’t sure what he was going to tell her, but with his charm, I was certain I wasn’t about to see her again tonight. As much
as my mother knew about my father’s world,

my

world, I’d rather keep her in the dark at the same time. Allowing her to know about Stella or what

Greg was up to was just as cruel a punishment as it was for me.

“So, what now?” Jake barked, looking at Avery the same way I’m sure I was—with mixed emotions. Lacy looked sleek and put together. She

arrived at Stella’s side, seeming to whisper harshly into her ear, only to be surprised when Stella whispered harshly back. There were a lot of
surprises tonight, it was hard to know which to feel and allow to sink in and which to cast aside for a later date, if there was one.

STELLA:

“

What are you doing here?”

Lacy hissed at me in a low tone. I felt a little ashamed to have snuck away from her, but I couldn’t help it. Besides,

given the unfurling circumstances, it was probably a good thing I had.

“

I’m talking to Wes,”

I hissed back, finally able to stand up for myself.

Lacy looked shocked. “What the

heck,

Stella. Since when did you start

talking?

Been hiding it from me?”

I shook my head. “No, leave me alone. It happened today.”
“When you fell?”
I felt annoyed. “No,

before.

I wanted to tell that to Wes. That’s why I’m here.”

She rolled her eyes. “I wish that were true.”
Avery’s voice cut through our bitter whispering. “We’ve got to meet with the prophets. They’re at my winter retreat in the woods, behind the Black

Angel camps. The prophets are safe there for now. It’s already outside their kill zone, so to speak.”

Max returned to the garage from inside the house. I watched him as I watched every man in this room. There was always a sad glimmer in his

eye when he looked at me. I could hardly stand it, and his avoidance was obvious and purposeful. I looked sideways at Wes. I had hoped this was
finally going to be my opportunity to approach him the way I wanted to, but it had been ruined again. I began to wonder why it was this kept
happening. It was like fate was doing it on purpose.

“Let’s go.” Max announced, heading out toward the driveway.
“What did you tell my mom?” Emily slid after him in her less than flattering pajamas.
I was relieved that the Avery girl had brought me something wearable, at least. I didn’t know her, a part of me wanted to, but it was a lost part.

There was a strange mix of anger and happiness that I felt toward her—that’s when I recalled her name being spoken before. I gasped a little to
myself. No one heard me. She was the reason for my death. She had

killed

me, in whatever form that was. I found myself stepping away from her

and closer to Wes.

Wes looked sideways at me, a kind look in his eye. He wasn’t exactly objecting to my nearness.
“I told her we were going to Winter Wood for an event with Srixon,” Max spoke over his shoulder as he made his way out onto the frozen

driveway.

I guess I really couldn’t be mad at what Avery had done to me considering where I was now. I know that everyone wanted the person who used

to own this body back, but after what had happened last night, that felt more unlikely than ever. I felt possessiveness over the body I was in, and I
wasn’t about to give it up.

“Wes, you and I will take Lacy and Stella to Avery’s cottage via the air. Jake, take Emily in your car along with Avery,” Max delegated. “I’ll see

you all there in a few moments, half hour for Jake?” Max looked from our group to the group that was going to navigate their way there by road.

Avery was already headed toward Jake’s red car that was parked along the street, looking out of place amongst the snow. I didn’t waste

another moment, quickly dropping out of my new, barely worn clothes as I became an owl. Wes looked at me and did the same, followed by Lacy.

I had never seen Max’s wings. I was a little surprised as they grew from his back, despite his jacket. Jake, Emily and Avery had already ducked

into Jake’s car as the garage door closed. I was opposite Max as Wes and Lacy sat up on a nearby branch. That’s when I saw something I
probably shouldn’t have. Max’s wing that was closest to me had been clipped. The blood was dried and clotted but the wound seemed rather fresh.
He hid this wing away from the view of the others as though on purpose. He didn’t want them to see it. In my head, I wondered why it wouldn’t just
heal. I knew what angels could do, so what was so different?

Staring at the wound, I felt a sinking feeling. Up until now all the pending horror they’d been discussing felt like simple speculation. Seeing blood

made it real, especially wounds that didn’t heal when they should have. I wasn’t sure I wanted to be a part of it. I had my own problems. Then again,
regardless of what I thought, Wes was bound to be a part of it and I couldn’t leave him. So, it was my problem.

But, for love? That made everything different.

WES:

We arrived at Avery’s cottage a few moments later. It had been a quick flight, and a hard one in order to keep up with Max who spent most of

the time diving through shadows. Even with our powerful eyesight, he was quicker than a field mouse and as dark as the shadows themselves. I had
to be the leader that kept track of him, the girls following behind me—though most of the time Stella seemed to want to challenge that, but that was
her.

I had never seen Avery’s cottage, but I knew Jane had come here. We landed on a marble porch, Max setting himself down as though lowered

by God himself. I wasn’t so graceful. On the porch, clothes were already set out for us. I grabbed for mine with my talon, the only male set, and flew
around the corner. I quickly changed and emerged, allowing the girls to both retire around the same corner. I was left alone with Max as he stood
leaning against the marble rail of the balcony, looking into the darkness. His wings had not yet retracted, but as they did I heard the gentle drip of
something on the ground. Looking down, I noticed the blood, but didn’t immediately react to it.

“I don’t understand my brother. I hoped for so long that I could,” he began, speaking low and in a discouraged manner. “I’ve tried to reason with

him, understand him, help him, and of course love him, but nothing works. How do you motivate the good in someone like that—someone who just
doesn’t care?”

I searched my brain for an answer that would be sufficient enough. “I don’t know that you can.” Was that really all I had to say in return?
Max laughed a little. “You’re probably right, and that’s what scares me. He just doesn’t crave the same luxuries from life that most of us do, like

love and family. He probably never did. I doubt that any upbringing would have changed who he is now. If my mother had never fallen in love with
Patrick, our real father, I don’t think it would have been different—though we wouldn’t be around, that’s for sure.”

“Perhaps that is the problem.” I was pulling an answer from anywhere I could. It felt good to have Max open up to me—he never had before.

“Perhaps the fact that you were the product of an adulterous relationship made him evil as he is.”

Max laughed again. “You mean he soaked up all the sin while I got all the beauty from it? I’ve suffered, too—

plenty.

Maybe we’re both cursed.”

I shrugged. “Well, yeah—maybe. I didn’t really mean it like that. Don’t start thinking you don’t have a place here in this world, because you do.

You protect all of us. If you weren’t here, I’d still be some bumbling idiot trying to reason with what I am. Better yet, I’d just be wild. I would have never
found Lacy, or learned anything about who I was and my family—you were the reason for all of that.”

Max didn’t seem to react to the compliment, but he never struck me as the type to take a compliment well. He slid away from the railing, looking

at the ground and stretching his arms. “I just don’t know what to do. Usually, I always know what to do, and it’s killing me.”

“Talk to Greg.”
Max stood up straight, dropping his arms to his sides. “I have.”
“Just keep trying,” I pressed. I could hear Lacy and Stella inside the house now. I turned and looked at them through the glass pane. They were

inspecting Avery’s things with an angry, almost jealous look on their faces. Gen and June were tinkering in the kitchen, looking lost. I couldn’t help
but notice the way my gaze lingered on Stella, though, lingering in a way they shouldn’t have.

Max looked over his shoulder.
“Is it hard for you?” I asked, watching as he watched Stella, too.
“Yes, as hard as it is for you, I’d say.” He caught my gaze as I glanced at him. His brow was raised. “I know you’ve never gotten past the feelings

you had for Jane.”

I shrugged. “But, it wasn’t really Jane. I mean, I love Emily, don’t get me wrong. You’ve said before that we’re meant for each other. I have to take

your word for it. I’m just having a hard time seeing that lately.”

Max laughed. “Don’t believe everything I say to be true. I’m not always right, nor can I play God and decide who should or should not be together.

Only you will know who’s right for you.”

I was confused. “But you said it with such certainty before. You said I belonged with Emily.”
Max’s smile didn’t fade. “Honestly, I probably said it to get rid of you. I knew you liked Jane, a gentle nudge in her sister’s direction probably felt

like the best way to help you move on at the time. I apologize for that.”

“So, you’re saying that you don’t know these things as fact? You just claimed it to get rid of me?” I wasn’t necessarily mad, not given what I knew

of Jane and Max’s relationship, or even Emily and I’s. “But I really love Emily.”

Max nodded. “Then perhaps she really is the one and I made the right guess, but . . .” His voice trailed.
“But what?”
Max shook his head. “Infatuation and love are two very tricky things. They mix and confuse, create tension and challenge. Infatuation is the

Devil’s way of throwing you off the trail toward true love. There are endless times you may fall in love throughout life, but only one can ever be true
love that never grows old.”

Grows old?

Was he trying to say that my love for Emily had grown old? “Do you think Emily is tired of me?”

He shook his head hard this time. “No. I don’t, actually. There are some things I know for certain that point to that fact—things I won’t tell you, so

don’t try.” He gave me a warning glare. “Rather, I feel as though it is you that has grown tired of her. You just won’t admit it to yourself.”

I was shocked by his accusation, but not shocked enough to formulate a reasonable rebuttal. The girls came to the door and opened it.
Stella popped her head out. “Are you coming in?”
We both nodded, entering the cottage as headlights traced the walls of the room, announcing the other’s arrival. I stole a glance at Stella as we

stood there waiting for them to come into the house, she had been looking at me already. She smiled.

What if Max was right? What if I was ready for something else? A part of me felt burdened, though, heavy with the guilt of Jane’s passing, and

the toll it took on Emily. I looked away from Stella and quelled any lingering desire to indulge my growing infatuation. Emily still needed me as Max
suggested, though I couldn’t help but wonder what it was he knew. It had to pertain to Emily and Love, but what love? Who else loved her besides . .
. I didn’t really want to think it. I knew it could never work out for them. I knew the rules as he’d been the one to tell them to me. In my confusion and
dismay, I decided that I would remain with Emily as long as she wanted me. It was the right thing to do. Besides, if what Max wasn’t telling me was
that Emily was meant for Jake, then she was going to need someone to love her because that was never going happen.

EMILY:

I had opted to sit in the back seat. I guess in a way I was purposefully avoiding Jake. Besides, I didn’t like the idea of having Avery behind me,

not knowing what she was doing or if she would reach her arms over the headrest and choke me at any moment. I wanted to trust Max and his claim
that she was safe, but really, how much trust did I have in Max anymore? Most of his promises weren’t panning out.

Besides, I was craving solitude. I felt pushed and pulled, hovered over, lied to and stretched beyond every possible limit. I almost thought that

being a slave to Greg was easier than this, but all it took was the memory of him forcing me to kill an innocent man to shake that feeling away. No, a
dark life like that was never meant for me. So, then what life was I meant for? I wasn’t fitting in with Wes and his life, I wasn’t going to ever fit in with
Jake’s, I never fit in well as the suburban teen going to public school . . .

Was there no place for me?

Jake looked at me in the rear view mirror but I looked away. He had removed his glasses and goofy get up, leaving his aura irresistible and his

looks even worse. I fixated my gaze on the passing world outside. Tree after tree whizzed by. We were on a gravel road but it was surprisingly
smooth considering the layer of snow on top. The sound of gravel flinging up into the wheel well was like rain as it lulled me. My sister really was
gone, but had I really expected it to be any other way? A part of me always doubted Max could really do anything to bring her back. Even if he had,
would she have been the same?

I was mildly jealous of Jane. She had gotten the chance to move on to something new while I was still stuck in the same old mess. At last the car

slowed and I looked forward through the windshield. We’d arrived and the car rolled to a stop. In front of us was a long lighted path that led up to

what looked like a house made of the hillside itself—an outcropping of white marble. Avery was quick to get out before the engine came to a full
rest. She turned only to bark an order.

“Move fast. I can sense we’re not as safe here as we were before. There are certain feelings I get in times like this, and knowing Greg as I do, I

have to trust these feelings.” She paused for a moment, eyes searching Jake’s. Her gaze narrowed. “It’s a time for heroes. It’s a time to decide
what’s most important to you.”

It felt like an option, but what option and why was she offering it?
Jake seemed transfixed by her statement. I, on the other hand, shook it off and got out of the car. I followed after Avery as she barreled toward

the cottage. I heard Jake’s door slam behind me, and before I knew it, his warm hand had grabbed mine.

“Leave with me.” He pulled me to a stop.
I turned on my heel, hoping to smother his request with a quick comment. Opening my mouth, I came face to face with him and the words got

stuck in my throat. His face was different. He looked strong, sure of himself. It was a quality he’d always possessed when he was the Jake from
Winter Wood, but seldom as the weak boy I’d grown up knowing.

“Please leave with me,” he asked again.
What was I supposed to say? The boyfriend I still wanted to love was inside—

wanted

to love but was having a hard time doing with the mess in

my head. Our world was falling apart. Was this really the right time or place for such a proposal?

“I know you don’t think you love me, but you do. You just don’t know the real me. I know you so well, I know you because I am just like you. I’m lost.

All my life has been this way. I started out in this world not knowing who I was or how I was going to fit in, and no matter how hard I try, I can’t do it. I
realize that I have to be me. I can’t keep skipping down these false paths because they always lead me back to the same confused place.”

I searched his thoughts for more. “But we can’t be together.” It’s not that I was actually considering what he was saying, it was more like I was

searching for excuses.

“That doesn’t matter. They think it’s so easy to spread this disease I have but it’s not. My leaders like the control this fear created within the

vampire community. They keep the fear in order to rule us. If it were really so dangerous, why let me go to a public school at all? You’ll never catch
what I have if we’re careful. We will live a full life.” He grasped both my hands now.

I wasn’t afraid of catching the fever, that thought had never been a reason why I didn’t like Jake. If the only danger was craving blood the rest of

your life and enjoying the night over day, that hardly seemed bad. It wasn’t anything like they made it seem in the horror books I read.

“We don’t have much time, Emily. Just think about what Avery said. Now is when we decide what is most important. Our world is falling apart,

why risk waiting only to end up dead? We’re right here, we’re together and who knows how long we’ve been waiting for this? We could have lived a
million lives already, or maybe just this one, but how many get this chance?” His eyes searched mine. “You’ve seen how happy Max made your
sister. Let me make you this happy, too.”

He was right in saying that we didn’t have much time. My head was filling with evil whispers from the woods around us, whispers I knew too well.

Though we seemed alone, all around us Black Angels were closing in. This is what Avery had been saying. They were coming.

“We can escape them.” His hands pulled me in until our chests met. He was so warm, so inviting. I felt a rush of something I had been missing

pulse through me, a feeling I craved so badly and had chased for so long. It was life, thrown about in chaotic pieces like a drug in my veins. This is
what I wanted. This is what felt like home to me.

“But, my mother,” I finally whimpered. “I can’t leave her.”
Jake’s head tilted. “You can. You have to. It’s not like you’ll never see her again. I’ll make sure of that. For a while, though, we have to hide until

this blows over. Together, we can do this.”

The way he kept saying ‘together’ was toxic. “Who’s to say it will end?”
“It

will

end. I have faith in the good of this world. You should know that shadow cannot live without the light that created it.”

His words were so well put, so perfectly said that I’d run out of reasons. Jake leaned close then, his lips pressing to mine as though we’d done

this a million times, and yet it felt like the first time still. My heart raced forward, forgetting Wes, forgetting all the chaos around us, but rather
relishing the chaos inside.

His lips were warm, sweet, and intoxicating in a way I never thought I’d find. Forget the drugs, the lies, the things I’d always done to try and

achieve what I felt now. All this time I had been stalling out of fear, stalling because I was afraid of what being a whole person really felt like. Feeling
it now, though, I couldn’t imagine life without it.

Jake pulled away, looking as lost in his thoughts as I was. As the cloud I was in dissipated, I noticed the air around us felt heavier, the world

darker and full of cold. I wanted back inside the world with Jake, but in order to do that, we had to run.

“Come on. They’re here.” Jake didn’t ask this time, but he didn’t need to.
I ran with him, holding his hand as we made our way into the forest. Together, I felt safe; I felt we’d get past the Black Angels. Our minds were

too well in tune to let us get caught. I had faith again.

I wanted to believe.

WES:

Avery burst into the room. “You know they’re here, right?”
Max nodded somberly.
I felt my heart rate surge. I hadn’t sensed their nearness until Avery brought it up. She was right. I could almost smell the blood as though it were

right there under my nose. When you killed someone, that stench followed you for a lifetime. Even Emily had a bit of the smell on her from her time
spent with Greg. This stench, however, was far stronger. This was the stench of machines, designed for killing over and over again as though that
was all that fueled them. These machines were raised with hate and darkness in their hearts, just as Greg had been.

“What do you want to do about it?” Avery barked back.
Max remained closed lip as he paced the room.
“I didn’t figure they’d find this place so fast. They were already past this point. What made them backtrack?” Avery went on, now pacing as Max

was.

In another life, in another world, I could see how they could be perfect for each other. Then again, maybe too perfect, and perhaps that was the

point. Their mannerisms were equal, their drawn expressions—I could see how the balance wasn’t right in that.

“My brother always knows where I am,” Max murmured. “All he really cares about is that I see what he does. He loves to make me suffer in this

way. You should know that by now.”

I shook my head. “Sick,” I grumbled.
I watched them pace for another moment before realizing I hadn’t seen Emily yet. Gen and June were still lost in the kitchen. Lacy and Stella

were seated on the couch. Stella was lying in my sister’s lap like a pet while Lacy stroked her hair. I figured this was something that wasn’t going to
change anytime soon. “Where’s Emily?” I finally asked.

Neither Avery or Max found it relevant to look at me.
Lacy looked up and simply shrugged while Stella went on biting her lip and focusing on a piece of hair she was threading through her fingers.

Gen and June knowingly avoided my gaze. They seemed oddly relaxed given the situation, but then again they’d been through it before when my
parents died. They knew how to escape.

I gave up and walked to the front door and out onto the porch. I wasn’t exactly prepared to see what I did there. In the driveway, Jake had Emily

wrapped in his arms, his lips locked with hers. At first it took me a moment to realize just what was happening. Mind catching up with my body, I
quickly ducked behind a marble column. I took a slow deep breath and peeked around just in time to see them pull out of the kiss. I expected to see
Emily slap Jake, but she smiled instead.

What was going on?

They were too far away for me to hear what they were saying. He was holding her hands, her face more alive than I’d seen in a long time. I felt

my chest tighten at the sight, jealously overcoming me but in a strange way. I was confused, my body wanting to burst forth but my feet frozen on the
spot. The air teemed with anxiety—the hovering Black Angels, their deceit, and my own apprehensions toward love.

Then they turned and ran.
I surged after them, my body reacting separately from my head. I jumped down off the porch, shoes digging through gravel to follow. They dove

into the forest. I wanted to slow as the stench of death grew stronger. I approached the tree line and stopped momentarily. Was she worth it?

My chest rose and fell, rose and fell again. I didn’t have time to wonder if she was worth it or not, the fact was that they were headed straight for

danger. My clothes ripped off me as I took on a form I had all but put behind me—the lion.

What were they thinking running toward them like this? Could they not sense that they were there?
I ran, paws over paws, jumping logs and trying to follow their scent over that of death. I wanted to stop breathing all together, it was that bad.

Branches snapped under my weight, ferns ripping past me. At last I caught up to them, seeing their shadows flash between trees. They were still
holding hands, expertly making their way as led by Jake.

Then they stopped.
My paws came to a grinding stop as well, buried in cold snow that was mixed with a soft sprinkle of dead pine needles. I ducked behind a log,

watching them from a short distance as they stared at something ahead of them. I moved my head from side to side, trying to see around the
occasional tree trunk. Hunched low, I was completely silent. As I waited for their next move, my mane began to mat from the melting snow that fell
from the overhead trees. Their silhouettes made it easy for me to make out the fact that they were rigid and alert. They were seeing something I
didn’t.

Just then there was movement from behind a tree just in front of them. My gaze narrowed, ears pinned. I heard murmurs then, but again I could

not tell what they were saying—their voices weren’t carrying over the damp snow. Carefully, I crept over the log in front of me, staying as close to the
ground as I could. One paw before the other I drew toward them, three figures now standing in the woods. Closer and closer I came until their voices
began to come clear.

I froze.
“Good to see you again, Emily.” Cordial yet creepy, Greg’s presence ignited my anger. “Thought I wouldn’t notice you sneaking away?”
My animal senses could almost feel Emily’s heart beating in my own chest, the boom of it shaking the air all around us. She did not answer him.
I watched as Greg stepped forward, hand extended as though to touch Emily’s cheek. Jake was quick to step between them.

“Don’t touch her.”

I saw Greg’s silhouette shift, head tilting. “Are you her newest fling?”
Jake didn’t answer.
“She is quite the spirited girl. Lucky you,” Greg went on. He paused for a moment and then tilted his head the other way. “You know, Emily, I may

just be willing to let you live through all this if you agree to come back to me. You had so much

promise!

I was sad to see you resist. Don’t you feel

your life would be much better suited on our side?”

My jaw clenched, remembering the way she had been when Greg took her. Whether she loved me or not, I could never let her fall into that

darkness again.

“And you, dear boy? Exactly what are you?” He circled them. “Feeling up to joining us?”
“It doesn’t matter what I am,” Jake retorted.
Greg laughed. “You’re a vampire, aren’t you? Not hard to see that.” Greg grabbed Jake around what appeared to be his neck. He lifted him off

the ground with little effort, reeling back as though to throw him.

Unable to help it, I lunged forward, slinking across the forest floor until I was right beside Greg. I was hunched low, hissing with my claws bared

and hungry for flesh. Greg dropped Jake and Jake fell to the ground like a sack of sand.

Greg’s hands swept the air in flamboyant greeting. “Wes!” he announced. He looked happy to see me, though wary, as he should be.
I hissed again. From the corner of my eye I could see the look on Emily’s face, one of shame and surprise.
“Can I assume Max is back there with you?” He looked past me, a hopeful look on his face.
I kept my teeth bared.
“No?” His shoulders sank. “That’s disappointing. Well, I’ll see him soon, and that little traitor, Avery, too.” He laughed darkly. “So excited for

that

.”

He stepped toward Emily unexpectedly. I dove at him. He fell back, and though he was fast, I was faster as my claws caught on the hem of his

pants. In the dim light I saw his wings grow from his back to assist him. They were tattered and ugly, altered by his blackened heart. He was
different than I remembered him, far darker and less human. How did life hold interest to him anymore?

Greg’s face filled with a moment of worry as I drew him in. I readied my other paw to rip him to shreds, but a presence stopped me.
“Stop this, Greg.” Avery’s voice came from nowhere.
I was so fixated on Greg that I hadn’t sensed her approach until now. I felt my grip on him slacken.
Greg shook away from me. “Oh, look! They were with you after all!” he cheered, almost drunk with the fact.
Max and Avery entered the circle of view, followed by Lacy and a timid looking Stella. I didn’t like seeing Lacy here—or Stella for that matter. I

pulled my gaze away from them and stalked backward—allowing Avery to step in my place. Jake had regained his footing, slowly tucking Emily
away behind him.

“You need to stop this, Greg.” Avery had traded her heavy white coat for a trim pair of pants and a sweater. She had a bow in her hand, a pack

filled with arrows fastened to her back and across her chest. Her hair was knotted behind her. Despite the fact, she looked well put together. I
wondered how she’d done it so fast.

“

You?

Telling

me

to stop? This was

your

idea. I’m simply carrying out your wishes.”

“Stop, Greg.” It was Max that said it this time, his wings hanging behind him.
Greg turned his attention on Max. “Don’t you get sick of saying that? Wouldn’t you just rather give in?” Greg reached for one of his wings,

exposing the fact that it had been clipped rather badly. “Thank you for this, by the way.”

Max spread his wings enough for me to see the reason for the blood I’d noticed earlier. “It’s your fault. It was your angels that did this to me. You

know they don’t care who they kill. They’ll kill me the moment they get a chance. That leaves you rather vulnerable, doesn’t it?”

Greg looked frustrated, but didn’t respond.
“But, you can make them stop,” Avery picked up where Max left off. “You know you can.”
Greg shook his head. “You really think that I can stop them?” He laughed.
Avery looked confused.
“They won’t stop. I know this as should you. I may be the leader, but my death ends nothing for them. They’re machines.”
“They may be machines, but they lack the ability to do much without a leader,” Max reminded.
“Perhaps, but what do you expect to do, kill me?” Greg challenged this as though it was what he wanted. He stepped toward Avery, his face just

inches from hers.

I was surprised as a dagger of ice formed in her hand. She quickly raised it to his throat. “I’d love to.”
Greg laughed simply. “Go ahead, sweetheart. Kill me and see what happens to dear Max.”
Avery had a disgusted look on her face that I could see despite the darkness. Her eyes were bright, looking from Greg to Max as they grew

softer.

Max shook his head slowly. “You don’t want to die, Greg. Either do I.”
“Oh?” Greg stepped back, a mischievous look on his face. “I figured you would want to die considering Jane’s already dead.” He then looked to

Stella.

Stella cowered a little. I couldn’t blame her. She’d endured dying once already, she wasn’t willing to risk it again.
Max didn’t react to Greg’s comments. At least not in a way I could notice, but Greg seemed to see something I hadn’t.
“Or wait, did she go on without you? Did she decide to leave you behind and be reborn? That must have come as quite a blow.” Greg laughed

again, this time loud enough to echo across the immediate forest. “You’ll have to find her all over again, won’t you?”

Greg’s demeanor and focus changed as he lunged toward his brother, grabbing Max by the neck. “It appears I have the upper hand in this, now

don’t I? You want to live so you can remember her. You want to wait for her all over again, don’t you?”

Again, Max said and did nothing. Why wasn’t he fighting back? I found myself stepping toward Greg once more, stalking the ground between us,

hind legs loaded to attack if need be. I knew I could take him. I knew I could subdue him enough to save both their lives. If I owed Jane anything in
her passing, it was the chance to allow Max to find her.

Greg released Max, but just enough for me to see the dagger that was hovering just below Max’s ribs, ready to plunge into his heart.
“You love yourself too much to do that,” Max challenged, but he was right to say it.
Greg laughed, voice shaking. For the first time, perhaps I wasn’t so sure anymore. Greg seemed determined to live this life, but in the moments

that had just passed, something new had emerged.

“Do I?” Greg asked himself. “Is this how you see me—ruthless? Driven? Unstoppable? Self-indulgent?”
Max did not reply but it didn’t seem he had to. I saw the driven nature in Greg’s eyes continue to fade. His hand on the dagger under Max’s heart

released. My eyes darted to the slow movement of Avery’s hand. She had holstered her ice-dagger, now reaching slowly for an arrow from her
back. Greg hadn’t noticed her movement, frozen in staring at Max.

“You do see me as that person, don’t you? It hurts to think you’ve finally given up on me. You know, I always thrived on your insatiable sense of

hope, despite all that had happened to you. But, look at you. You are no better than me, no more lost, or found. Ask yourself, Max, why live at all?
You know finding Jane will be another pathetic, painful journey. Why find her, that selfish

bitch

. She only took herself into consideration by being

reborn, you know that? Do you really think she was thinking of your feelings at all?” His hand on the dagger tightened once more. “You’re better off
with Avery.”

Avery had now retrieved the arrow from her quiver, loading it into the bow and pulling back the string. I wasn’t sure exactly what she was

planning to shoot at, but I had to assume it was the dagger in Greg’s hand.

Greg looked at Avery and she froze. “What are you going to do, darling, shoot me? Shoot Max? Finally get your revenge?” He looked past

Avery to all of us. “You really think she’d change that fast?

Ha!

She’s still full of darkness. It doesn’t take an idiot to see that. She wants Max

dead.

”

I sensed Avery tensing up. “I’m

not

full of darkness, Greg. I am proof that you have the option to change,” she reminded.

Greg just laughed. “Whatever, Avery. Keep pretending.”
Avery’s anger peaked, and before I knew it, she had the bow leveled with her eye, ready to shoot.
“Go ahead,” Greg teased. “See if you can beat

me—

” his eyes suddenly grew wide, his speech halted as though Avery had already shot him.

I didn’t understand what had happened. Avery was as confused as I, dropping the arrow from her gaze in order to better understand.
Greg’s gaze reeled back to Max, pulling my attention back to him as well. Max stared blankly at Greg, head slowly shaking before he slid to his

knees. Greg’s hand slipped from the dagger in his hand, Max’s hand now wrapped around the handle. Max had finished what Greg had threatened,
plunging the dagger into his own heart. Soon after, Greg too slumped to the ground. He grabbed his chest as a shimmery, damp darkness began
to pulse from a wound identical to that of his brother’s.

I sprung forward, grabbing the dagger from Max’s chest with my teeth. I pulled it out as he fell backward into the snow beside Greg, eyes fading.

I discarded it and stood over Max. There were so many things I wanted to say to him, so many things I needed answers to.

Max heard me in my thoughts. “Life is not always what it seems, Wes. Remember that.” He smiled bleakly, looking to where his brother suffered

beside him. “You were right, Greg. Neither of us ever belonged here in this way. Jane made the right choice in moving on. She was right in showing
me the way back to a human life.”

I pawed at the wound on Max’s chest, Lacy and Stella now falling to his side as they uncovered the wound, hoping to remedy it. His blood felt

cold against my paw, oozing slowly from a heart that was already so close to death.

“Love will trick you a million times, Wes, but it only takes one time to get it right,” he went on. By now his voice was forced.
No one tended to Greg, no one cared.
Avery grabbed Max’s face. “Why, Max?” was all she asked.
“You

know

why,” he replied.

Avery only nodded.
Max’s hand found hers as she held his face. “You can have your light back now. You’ve shown me so much, proved to me that there is hope.

That’s all I ever wanted from this life.”

A crystal tear fell from Avery’s eye as her gaze brightened with each second of life Max lost. Slowly, her growing light illuminated a dim circle

around us.

The strength in Max died suddenly.
His eyes were closed, his mind asleep. For a long moment I couldn’t accept it. I looked to Greg, seeing the same death overcome him. In a split

second everything had changed. In a split second, I’d found myself lost all over again.

We stood there for a long while, waiting for something to happen, wondering if this had really been it. Hours passed and the stench of death

began to dissipate as the Black Angels retreated around us. Daylight began to trickle through the trees, but still the brothers did not move. Come
daylight, we had accepted the new fate, and here in the woods, we buried them together.

It was over before it ever really began.

MAX:

I opened my eyes to find myself standing in a field.
“Hello.” A young girl stood before me in the tall grass. A breeze came by and caught her yellow dress, taking it dancing. “My name is Eliza.”
I nodded. For some reason, I’d known that already.
“Shall I show you the way?” She urged me forward.
I took a step, shocked by how light I felt. “Please,” I replied. It was as though a burden had been released, a burden so heavy that I had forgotten

what it felt like to be free. I knew where she was leading me. There was no point in lingering when there was so much ahead. I had to chase my love.

Eliza led me toward the village. I remember letting everything go as we went, sloughing off decades of hate, remorse, and sadness. I was

hopeful for the first time in a long while. Jane was out there to be found. She was waiting in a world where I would not know the way, but had to have
faith that I’d shown enough grit in my past life to hope for a miracle. This next life was finally it going to be it.

Reaching the tree, I was ready.

WES:

I didn’t know what to say to Emily. I guess I was relieved in some small way. “You guys should get going. This war may be over, but another is

about to start for you.” I couldn’t believe the words that were coming out of my mouth.

She searched my eyes, her own filled with a well of tears that were about to spill over. “I’m sorry.”
I didn’t really care to hear it. The truth was, I knew she wasn’t sorry, and either was I. After all Emily and I had been through together, and after all

I’d been through with Jane, I was prepared to leave the Taylor sisters behind. I didn’t mean that in a mean way, but rather from a point of knowing it
was time to grow away from this.

Emily backed away from me and into Jake’s arms. Seeing them like that was once something I dreaded, but actually living it I saw it to be

something far more beautiful. Max had left us with a world of mysteries left to solve, but we had been granted the chance and time to solve them.

I watched as they turned and walked away into the woods. Emily looked back only once, her pace slowing only briefly. Her auburn hair burned

among the snowy trees, and for a long while, I watched as it faded into the distance. I hoped that somewhere in time I’d meet her again, but given
the world of fleeting moments her and Jake were sure to find themselves a part of, I figured that hope to be slim.

I turned to Avery then. She was watching them leave as I was. “What will you do?”
Avery’s eyes were electric as she looked at me, then at Stella and Lacy. “I made a promise to Max. I promised him I’d help him find Jane. I won’t

stop until I do. I won’t stop until I find the both of them.”

I wanted to nod, I wanted to feel happy, but I didn’t. That was, until I caught Stella’s eye. She was watching me, her hands knotted before her. Her

golden eyes hid behind her hood, snow caked on her knitted shoulders. The world around us melted away, and I found myself stepping toward her. I
stopped as our toes nearly met.

She smiled bashfully. “Are you going to stay?”
My gaze scrolled along the freckles on her cheeks, leading like footsteps to her long lashes and limitless golden eyes. “Where else would I go?”
I heard Lacy giggle from somewhere behind me, but I ignored it.
Stella shrugged. “I just thought . . . you’ve been such a good friend. I wouldn’t want to lose you.”
“Friend?” I challenged.
She smiled and nodded.
I nodded along with her. “I can start with friends . . .” I took her hand. “But, you never know.”

. . . to be continued

Eighteen years later . . . in another life

JANE:

We sat on the beach, my best friend and I, our towels blowing in the wind. I wasn’t sure why we

had

to go to Florida instead of Mexico for Spring

Break, but she had insisted. All of our other friends had gone on the Cabo cruise, but,

no,

Florida was the place to be. Why she was so adamant

about it, I was not sure. At least the weather didn’t suck too bad.

“I wonder what everyone else is doing,” I said tartly, adjusting the sunglasses on my nose. “Probably having a lot more fun than

this.

I think you

made the wrong pick coming here,

Avery

.” Glasses positioned, I wiped the sweat from my brow and inspected the way the sun was bleaching my

already bleached blonde hair. “We’re all alone, there are zero guys, and it’s seriously lame. All I’m going to get is a sunburn.” I was in a particularly
bitter mood today.

Avery turned to face me, sliding her sunglasses from her nose. She had a way of doing this that made any man in the vicinity take notice.

Basically, anything she did made them take notice. “Chill out,

Jane

.” She was naturally gorgeous, her skin perfect, her hair always just so. I hated

her for it. Though my looks could mimic her on a good day, I was still nothing in comparison—It was like she never aged.

Avery had moved to Charlotte last year. She arrived at our school out of the blue and rocked it like a sudden earthquake. She had sass,

confidence, and a way with men that no man saw coming—as I was saying. We’d become instant best friends, so instant it frightened me, like
she’d had her sights set on me before she’d even moved there, like she knew me already. She was a strange kind of girl, but so was I. It worked.

“Come on, Jane. I’ve been waiting for this trip for eighteen years.”
I laughed. “Eighteen years? You haven’t even been alive that long. You don’t turn eighteen until this summer. Stop being dramatic.” I shook my

head, thinking she was horrible with Math. “You say that stuff all the time. I don’t get it.”

She gave me a half smile, her bright blue eyes glittering in the sun, shaded by the mass of perfect platinum blonde hair atop her head. “Right,

well, you know what I mean.”

I shook my head. “No. I don’t. But, that’s you, I guess.”
She slid her glasses back over her eyes. “Trust me. We’ll meet some guys. Fate has something good in store for us.”
“You and your infatuation with

fate.

I swear I don’t even know why I attempt to be friends with you anymore. You’re always knocking my pick of

men and—”

“Because they’re not right for you,” she cut me off.
“How do you know they’re not right for me if you barely give me the chance to say

hi

to them?” I protested.

“Because I know just the kind of man that is right for you and you haven’t found him yet.”
I hated when she got this way. She was so stubborn, so matter-of-fact as though she knew it all. She was seventeen going on seventy.

Personally, I thought she could use to relax a little.

I flipped over and nestled my head into the towel.

“Whatever.”

She drew in a long, deep breath. “I have a feeling you’re going to meet him really soon.”
I rolled my eyes. She’d been saying this for weeks, ever since we’d booked this dead end trip. “Have you seen any boys, because I haven’t.

Maybe if we were in

Cabo

. . .” I let my remark trail on purpose.

I could hear her sit up then. “Not

soon

enough.” She murmured.

I rolled over again, the sun glaring down on me. “Not

soon enough

, what?”

She popped to her feet. “Hey!” She yelled.

What was she going on about now?

I sat up, shielding the sun from my eyes as I tried to erase the bright spots it had left me with. I could see her

silhouette running toward the water, the strings on her bikini dancing about.

“

Hey,”

I heard her say again, this time in her saucy voice.

I was still squinting, but able to see the two male silhouettes that had joined her side.

Of course.

Figured the only boys for miles would find their

way to her. She was like a fly trap hanging on the wall. I laid back, not in the mood to watch as the boys inevitably fought over her, only taking me as
the loser second prize. Her voice was drowned by the waves of the ocean—my mind drowned in it, too.

I tried to let myself fall asleep before she came back, just in case she wanted to introduce me. Between the waves and her giggles, I hardly

noticed his proximity until his shadow fell over my feet.

“Excuse me.” His voice was gruff, smooth.
I felt my jaw clench. What had she said to him to make him come over? What embarrassing story had she chosen? I opened my eyes and

looked up at the figure standing a few paces from me. It appeared, despite the new set of bright spots, that he had a football in his hand.

“That’s your friend there, right?” He pointed with the ball at Avery.
I couldn’t help but find the way his hand wrapped around the ball to be sexy. It took effort to look away and down over my feet at Avery. She was

chatting away with the other boy.

“Unfortunately.”

He laughed nervously. “She,

uh,

figured you’d want to come over. She wants to play football with us. I told her I’d be happy to get you.” His sexy

hand was now tapping the ball against his sexy thigh.

Of course she would.

“Uh, yeah.” I sat up, brushing some sand off my arm before noticing the free, non-football hand he’d extended toward me.

“Let me help you up.” I looked up at him, my eyes finally adjusting. He had dark hair, sharp features and a well tended body. “My name is Max,

and that’s my brother Greg.”

“Max . . .” I repeated it, but didn’t know why. “I’m Jane.” I took his hand and he easily hoisted me to my feet.
“Jane . . .” He smiled. “I like that name.”
He removed his sunglasses, revealing an ocean of blue just like the one behind him, swimming in his eyes. I felt the words I’d so carefully

selected choke in my throat. His hand remained around mine, lingering like old friends.

Avery approached with the other boy. She was smiling wider than I’d ever seen, her eyes staring at our bound hands. “See, I

told

you.” She

nudged me. “Soon.”

“Told her what?” Max asked curiously.
I gave Avery a sour look, wriggling my hand from Max’s.
“I never break a promise.” Avery winked and drew in a deep breath, looking at the boy named Greg beside her. He had green eyes, green eyes

she seemed to gobble up. “You know, perhaps Max was right.”

“Right about what?” Greg seemed confused.
“Right about how

delicious

you are, my dear boy.” She winked at him, dragging him away toward the water where she conceded to splashing

about the waves like a brainless floozy—though she was anything but.

I looked sideways at Max.

He shook his head. “I said no such thing to her,” he murmured.
I laughed. “She does this all the time.”
He laughed, too, but when the laughter faded, I couldn’t help but stare.
“I feel like I’ve met you before.” Max bit his lip, brows wrinkled. “Where are you from?”
“North Carolina,” I answered bleakly, simply lost in butterflies.
He shook his head. “Never been there.”
I shook my head. “I’ve never been here.”
We both laughed again, nervous habit.
“Well, perhaps we’ll have to make sure you come back more often.” He handed me the football in his hand. “Shall we, Beautiful?”
I about fell over. No one had ever looked or talked to me the way he did, let alone in the presence of Avery. Only in my dreams had I imagined a

man like him, and in my dreams I truly had. Something inside me remembered him as though from a place like that—a place we only hope to visit,
and a life we only hope to live.

. . .

Ladybird, ladybird . . .

By Abra Ebner

PREFACE

My name is Samantha, and I was born to a mother already dead. They say that it’s bad luck to be born under a full moon, that you’re cursed by

the fires of Hell and the Devil himself, but

I’ve never seen the Devil, unless the Devil is me.
Father considers me as such, and I’ve never been able to convince him otherwise. He avoids me, and though avoidance to him comes across

in angry bouts of confusion and hate, I know that at the root of it all, he’s just afraid to love me. He sees me as a murderer, the destroyer of the last
thing that made him feel alive in this world—my mother. I don’t know what my father was like before, but there must have been a happy man in there,
a smile.

People pity me because I never met my mother but they shouldn’t. For nine months I was closer to her than any of them could ever be. We

forged a connection that transcends death, and if you pay close attention, you’ll see she’s always there.

I know because in her own way, she still talks to me.

ONE

Guns and Roses played softly in the background.
“Yeah, headed off at the end of this summer.” He tried to act smug about it, but I easily noted the small shake of his tongue as he spoke. “I’m not

too excited about the idea of conceding to some army general’s every command, but at the same time, it’s better than here . . . even if I can’t always
see myself actually being that kind of person.”

I laced my fingers through and around each other in the seat beside him, knowing that any second this moment could end. I needed to say

something. I needed to make myself worth fighting for because that was what he was going to have to do. “Just hearing you say that makes my
stomach sink. How can you handle that pressure?” I managed. It was forced—typical. I wasn’t gaining any ground.

He shrugged. “Easy. It’s all I’ve ever been raised to do.” He puffed out his chest and dropped his voice an octave, presumably impersonating his

father. “Fight for our country. Be a prideful man.” His voice returned to normal and his shoulders slumped. “Besides, it gets me out of here, like I was
saying.” He looked out the window to the wheat field beside us. The crop was really wheat-to-be, so early in the spring, appearing to me no more
than tall grass. “It’s either that or farm. I can’t farm.”

I pressed my lips together and dropped my head. Out of here. Those words were sweet but depressing at the same time. Though I’d just met

David, a part of me wanted to keep him. A part of me wanted to keep something. Though I still wasn’t sure to what degree I really liked David, we
did have some similarities. There was the fact that I could sense pain in him, a pain that was similar to my own. I liked that his choice of music
wasn’t mainstream. I was happy he was new to our school, having transferred from the next town over when his father’s farm was rezoned. He didn’t
know the extent of the rumors about me, and in his mind they were just that, rumors. Bottom line was that I wanted to make him mine. I thought
maybe for once I could, but as facts continued to trickle in, I feared otherwise.

Even if I hooked him, even if he did decide to fight for me, there was now the actuality that, in three short months, he’d be gone on a mission for

his country, and surely I could not follow. I’d be left alone. I was as certain of this as I was certain the wheat would be harvested in late summer.
Three months wasn’t going to be enough for me, even if I were able to keep his existence from my father. And what if David didn’t like me as much
as I sort of liked him? Why would he? I was just a farm girl with a fable attached to her back that may as well scream, “Stay away!”

“So . . .” He looked at me.
I knew that look all too well. It was a look of pity. There were two looks people gave me: pity or hate. And I guess a few sad saps mixed interest

with the pity—at least until they learned of the fire in me.

“Yeah,” I said because it seemed like something needed to be said, even if it was a useless word.
He continued to stare pathetically.
People called me a witch, but as far as I was concerned, I’d never done anything to classify me as a textbook witch. I’m not green or tall. I don’t

own any pointy hats, and I don’t possess any real magical talent—unless you count the flash fevers, which were hardly a talent, more of a curse. Still,
even if I were to say, “Yes, I’m cursed,” I didn’t look like the type to be cursed. I’m blonde, love the color peach, and ride my horse, Axon, in the
county fair. I have an average body with curves that attract all the right thoughts from a boy’s mind, such as: sweet, cute, and sometimes sexy,
though my experience in that area was slim to none.

Perhaps it’s my eyes that scare everyone so much: so blue that they’re a reflection of the full moon on a cold, spring night. As if those eyes

weren’t rare enough around here, I hadn’t heard of anyone whose eyes burned umber when a person was angry or nervous. Not like mine did. That
sort of thing was a clear sign of a monster lurking within. Luckily for me, the car was dark. The only light came from the few working bulbs in the
truck’s dash.

Bottom line is: I’m different. Most of the townspeople around here are bland, tired, and heavy featured. I was soft, pale, and what seemed this

town’s epitome of frightening. They had loved my mother, and I was the one who had killed her.

David touched my arm softly, as though imagining that touching me might burn him, as it had a hundred others. But my emotion had been

subdued by my thinking. I was cool to the touch. “I’m glad I took you out tonight. You’re much more than . . .” His voice trailed off, and if the moon had
been brighter, I was certain I would have seen him blush.

“More than they say, right?”
David grinned at me, his touch on my arm growing brave and firm.
I shook my head and smiled, trying my best to keep my nerves at bay, though his grasp on me forced my heart to start beating just a little bit

faster. “It’s amazing what a small town can do to your reputation,” I commented bitterly.

He nodded slowly. “I don’t really buy into all that. That’s just one reason I can’t wait to get out of here. There’s no such thing as a curse. It’s all a

bunch of hoopla and small-town bull.”

Hearing him say that was like a dream. He was perfect for me, but then there was the

can’t-wait-to-get-out-of-here

part. “But then you’ll be gone

along with my last hope of proving them all wrong. I’ll be stuck here for another year until I’m old enough to go to college, and even then there’s no
guarantee I’ll have the money to go. I’ll end up the town legend and the old lady with a million cats one day. Just you wait. I’ll rival Mr. Buckhead on
Chatterley Lane,” I finished in a rush.

David laughed loudly. It echoed through the car. “No one could rival Mr. Buckhead or his kid.”
I lifted my brow. “Just you wait, David Lane. One day I’ll prove you wrong. One day you’ll turn on me as though this whole conversation had never

happened. I’ve seen it a million times.”

He shook his head decisively. “We’ll see.” But as expected, his touch slipped from my arm and he recoiled. Maybe he didn’t have the bravery I’d

hoped for after all.

As though on cue, two large lights crested the hill in front of us. I shut my eyes to them. My already speedy heart rate peaked and my back

steeled, body heat rising without a means to control it. I could never quell the way I felt toward such actions—the actions of my controlling father.

David shielded his eyes. “What the . . . ?”
A feverish hate overcame me, and the air in the car surged a couple more degrees. I clenched my jaw and held tight to my sanity. “It’s my father.”

I opened my now fiery eyes to the light, seeing the horrified look on David’s face and feeling the dread in my stomach. I reached out to David in a
foolish attempt to defuse his growing apprehensions. As my hand touched his skin, I did just as I expected: I burned him.

He jerked away, his face filled with a mix of anger and confusion, the smell of lightly singed skin filling the car. “Get away from me!” he gasped.
His reaction was genuine. From his gut to his lips, his conscience had changed his mind. I had lost David long before I’d gotten a real chance at

having him.

I exhaled away my losses as the sound of the machine grew louder. Lights barreled toward us through the wheat-to-be. I leaned back. “I’m

sorry,” I whispered and shook my head. I knew he couldn’t hear me but Mother could. David wasn’t the one for me after all. “I think you should go,” I
yelled over the grinding of gears, assuming it was the thing to say, though I was in his car. He looked at me in clear agreement.

Feeling flustered, I quickly reached for my sweater and got out of David’s truck. “Thanks again,” I yelled out of habit, not too sure what I was

thinking. Manners no longer had merit. I was biting back the urge to cry, the fibers of the sweater in my hand twisting under my blistering grip.
Considering the circumstances, manners were all I could cling to.

The combine stopped just inches from the hood of David’s truck, letting out a loud moan. David’s truck clicked into reverse and pulled away fast.

I waited, staring angrily at the lights of the machine before me. There was a cry of metal hinges, and a shadow hopped down onto the side of the
combine. “Girl!” The anger in my father’s voice swept effortlessly over the noise of the machine. “Get on over here, right now!”

I inched my way over the dirt road. David and his truck were long gone, and there was no telling what he thought of me now, though I had a good

idea. I’d made another believer out of him. How stupid of me. This was how it always started. This was why the rumors even existed. So many boys
found my beauty irresistible—until they met my father and my fury, a dangerous combination.

Father marched across the distance between us. I braced myself for the worst. Without hesitation, he grabbed my arm with his gloved hand,

dragging me back to the machine. He let go and climbed on before turning back and easily lifting me onto the combine. My feet searched for
footing until he tossed me down onto the decking beside him. “Whadya doin’ with that boy? You gonna get yerself knocked up, and I ain’t keepin’
you in no state like that. Yer enough trouble already,” he grumbled.

I rubbed my wrist, knowing that it was destined to bruise. Had he not been wearing gloves, I would have been able to hurt him back, but tonight

he seemed a little more in tune with the world. He must have been out of beer.

“I see ya with that boy again, and I’ll hit ya till there’s nothin’ left,” he warned.
I squeezed my eyes shut, wishing he were joking but knowing he wasn’t. Despite how hard he was on me, I really couldn’t blame him for being

that way. He had no idea how to raise a child, let alone one like me. I had killed his wife and brought shame upon him. Tears formed in my eyes. To
my relief, he’d had his fill of punishing me and climbed back into the cabin of the combine. I was left on the decking where I would stay, just to be
away from him.

The machine lurched forward, the blades stationary. He’d done this for the sole reason of making a point, as he always did. Showing up with a

shotgun in his hand wasn’t drama enough for him. My father had to bring his ten-ton combine to the dance. Why couldn’t he be more traditional?
Why couldn’t he leave me alone? But most of all, why couldn’t he love me?

I rocked along with the swaying of the combine. Minutes passed as we swept over the green hills that led back to the house in the gully of the

fifty-acre field. I shut my eyes and listened to the sound of the grass brushing over the machine, the engine’s roar putting me in a trance. I jolted out
of it as I felt a tickle on my arm. At first, I was tempted to swat at it, thinking it was a spider or small grasshopper, but it was a ladybug. In the
dimness of the combine lights, it sat, its red coat heavily contrasted against the pale color of my skin. The corner of my mouth curled, despite my
sadness, and I soaked in the bit of good luck the creature could give me.

It remained motionless, as though watching me in return. Its wings were without spots, a rarity, and surely a sign of even more good luck, a thing

I lacked more than anything else. Wings parting, it fluttered and fluffed before repositioning itself, tiny legs grasping me. It was not bothered by the
slowly dying heat of my fever. In fact, it seemed to draw from my heat and grow brighter. At least it didn’t recoil from touching me as most people
did. Maybe it could love me. At last, the combine came to a jolting stop beside the barn. The engine shut off, and my ears rang. As the door to the
cabin swung open, the ladybug left. A chill replaced the brief happiness I had felt.

I looked up at my father, but he did not look at me. He jumped down from the combine and walked off without another word. Though I longed for

anything from him besides hate, I gladly accepted his silence instead. Silence was good.

I waited for him to enter the house through the side door where I kept my young chickens in a box on the screened-in porch. I heard him feed

them and talk to them gently. I was jealous—jealous of a chicken that, in six weeks, would grace my supper plate. He showed them affection where
he showed me none. I guess they had more of a menial purpose.

I sighed and wrinkled my brow. Pushing myself off the decking of the combine, I jumped to the ground and found refuge in the barn, figuring I’d

wait for Father to find his place in front of the TV with a Pabst in his hand before sneaking in behind him and up to my room.

In the barn, Axon murmured gently, tapping his hooves against the stall floor. Axon had been a guilt gift from my father. There had been a point in

my young life when my father acknowledged his abusive behavior by presenting me with such a gift. But that was a long time ago. Aside from the
necessary things my father bought me like clothes for school and food, Axon was the only thing I considered a real gift, the only thing I had to
suggest that under it all, my father did love me. Unfortunately, that love was buried deep. It would take a miracle to bring it out for good.

I guess you could also wonder why I haven’t just run away to be placed in foster care. The truth is: Foster care frightens me. Someone like me,

with my curse, would bounce around in a system like that. I was happier to stay here with my horse and what little family I had. At least this way I felt
some semblance of stability in my otherwise chaotic life. Most of all, there was an attachment to my mother here.

I walked up to Axon, kissing him on the nose as he huffed and whinnied more loudly. Cutting open a fresh bale of hay, I tossed him his evening

flake and listened to him eat. I sat on a stool and leaned against the stall door, looking at the ground. I swept my foot across the dirt, digging at an
embedded rock with the tip of my boot. The smell of dried hay mixing with Axon’s saliva seeped through the cracks in the stall door. I liked the
smell. It reminded me of something happy, though I knew little of happiness.

As I continued to dig away at the small rock, it soon began to glint and glitter. I stopped, wrinkling my brow and leaning forward. I touched the

small rock and felt metal instead. Quickly I grabbed a bale hook and dug away at the dirt surrounding the metallic object until a half circle peeked
out from the ground. I threaded the tip of the bale hook through the circle and tugged until the object pulled free from the earth.

It was a key.
I smiled brightly because I knew this wasn’t just any key, but a key from my mother. I hadn’t gotten one in what seemed months, and I was

beginning to fear that she was forgetting about me. I polished the key with the hem of my shirt.

Each key was different, each hinting at whatever the box would contain. Tonight the key was simple and made of brass. The ring that topped it

was perfectly round in both shape and design. The barrel of the key was a little thicker than the ring, the nose shaped squarely with a simple notch,
like a multi-purpose skeleton key.

Once I had cleaned it of the tarnish and dirt, I slid it into the pocket of my jeans and stood. I found the hose and filled Axon’s water before

shutting off the lights in the barn and securing the door with a lock to keep out the coyotes. As I walked across the yard, gravel crunched beneath my
feet. Though the night wanted to make me feel more alone than ever, the continuing truth was that I wasn’t alone—at least not in spirit.

Reaching the house, I quietly allowed my feet to roll over each step up to the screened-in porch. I peeled open the outer door. The chickens

rustled as the door squealed and squeaked. I twisted the knob to the main door and sneaked into the front hall. I could hear the baseball game on
the TV in the other room, my father murmuring something in reply to whatever the announcer was saying. I slid out of my boots and left them in the
bin beside the front hall bench. Biting my lip, I slipped around the corner and up the stairs, running as though being chased by a ghost, though the
only ghost seemed to be me.

Once in my room, I shut the door and bolted it with the lock I had installed when I was thirteen. Leaning against the handle, I took a deep breath. I

was happy to be someplace familiar, someplace safe. I sank to the floor and sat with my back against the door for a moment, letting the night’s trial
and failure roll off my back and be forgotten, as I’d forced myself to do a hundred times. Feeling more at peace a moment later, I fell forward and
threw my arms under my bed, searching for a box, the only thing my mother had left me.

Everything my mother had once owned had been destroyed by my father. His pain at her death turned him bitter. Avoidance was the only way he

could cope. He hated the fact that I had been able to keep this box, but there really wasn’t much he could do about it. He’d taken it from me,
smashed it, hid it, burned it, done everything he could think of, but no matter what, it always ended up back under my bed, right where I had found it
years and years ago. I slid it out and set it on my lap, opening the lid to reveal nothing but four walls made of dark, stained wood, tattered with age.
Its hinges were made of thick steel and often whined. The lock, which matched the hinges, was pierced with a hole that fed to a hidden clasp that
secured it. The box was empty for now but not for long.

I shut it, giving it a shake to engage the lock. Hearing the familiar clank, I then held it in one hand, fingering the metallic lock with my other. I

gently traced the traditional shape, a circle with a rectangular slit bleeding from the bottom. I forced my hand into the pocket of my stiff jeans and
retrieved the key I’d found in the barn. I took a deep breath as my hand shook with anticipation. It always shook. No matter how many keys I’d found,
it still filled me with the same childish wonder it had the very first time I’d opened it.

Slowly, I introduced the brass key to the metallic lock. It slid in perfectly, as though the lock were made solely for this key, just this one time. I

twisted the handle, and the box, like magic, suddenly grew heavy with new contents. I reveled in the reality of it and dreamed of the origin of
whatever was inside. As always, I decided that the origin was Heaven, where I knew Mother had to be.

Carefully, I nudged the lid from the base of the box and opened it, revealing other-worldly contents. When I was a child, the box had held toys or

sometimes candy. As a young girl, I received makeup and, from time to time, a simple object my mother knew I’d enjoy.

Tonight, though, it was something different. Tonight her gift meant more. I needed more. A miniature tree had grown right out of the wood of the

box. Small, waxy leaves bloomed vibrant green. Each leaf twisted and moved as though on a breeze, a soft rustling accompanying its dance. In the
center of it all sat the very same ladybug that had graced me on the combine, spotless, happy, and contentedly watching me as it had before.

I wondered what it meant and why such a gift had transcended this reality to the next then back again in the box from my mother.
Since my sixteenth birthday, the previous year, the keys had grown riddled with hidden meaning, making more of the simple gifts I had once

received. It was as though my mother were trying to tell me something, to make me think more deeply with each key and each year that passed.
She was guiding me somewhere, much as Fate guides everyone, though mine was more noticeable. I was always scared of what her riddles
meant, afraid that, one day, I would be faced with a major life change. I didn’t understand what the tree or the ladybug foretold, but I knew it was the
harbinger of something greater.

I looked at the ladybug, wanting so badly to envelope it in my arms, but knowing its size made such a task insurmountable. The bug was a new,

perplexing development, its meaning buried in hours of future research. It crawled slowly over the leaves before stopping to brush its head with one
leg. Its wings parted momentarily then settled back. I placed the box on my bedside table and crawled under the covers, not bothering to remove my
clothes. Turning on my side, I watched the ladybug until sleep overtook me, knowing that, at least for tonight, the ladybug would stay with me.

Want More?

Visit

www.CrimsonOakPublishing.com

or

www.LadybirdBook.com

to view the exclusive book trailer!

Available in hardcover

and on your e-reader device!